A vindication of the history of the gunpowder-treason and of the proceedings and matters relating thereunto, from the exceptions which have been made against it, and more especially of late years by the author of the Catholick apologie, and others : to which is added, A parallel betwixt that and the present popish plot.
         Williams, John, 1636?-1709.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 215 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 51 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66435
         Wing W2741
         ESTC R214885
         12927227
         ocm 12927227
         95553
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66435)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95553)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 991:30)
      
       
         
           
             A vindication of the history of the gunpowder-treason and of the proceedings and matters relating thereunto, from the exceptions which have been made against it, and more especially of late years by the author of the Catholick apologie, and others : to which is added, A parallel betwixt that and the present popish plot.
             Williams, John, 1636?-1709.
          
           [4], 95, [1] p.
           
             Printed by J.D. for Richard Chiswell ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Attributed to John Williams. cf. NUC pre-1956.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Williams, John, 1636?-1709. -- History of the gunpowder-treason.
           Gunpowder Plot, 1605.
           Popish Plot, 1678.
        
      
    
     
        2005-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Simon Charles
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Simon Charles
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           Gunpowder
           Treason
           .
           And
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           and
           Matters
           relating
           thereunto
           ,
           from
           the
           Exceptions
           which
           have
           been
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           And
           more
           especially
           of
           late
           years
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Apologie
          
           ,
           and
           Others
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           A
           PARALLEL
           betwixt
           That
           and
           the
           Present
           Popish
           Plot.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             D.
          
           for
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           ,
           1681.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Errata's
             
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Gunpowder-Treason
               .
            
          
           
             PAge
             8.1
             .
             ult
             .
             for
             20
             read
             16.
             
             After
             p.
             20
             ,
             false
             paged
             .
             P.
             28.
             l.
             23.
             r.
             Catesby
             .
             P.
             30.
             l.
             19.
             f.
             Everard
             ,
             r.
             Gerard
             ;
             f.
             when
             ,
             r.
             where
             .
             P.
             31.
             l.
             12.
             expunge
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Vindication
             .
          
           
             Page
             17.
             lin
             .
             4.
             read
             reserve
             .
             P.
             32.
             
             Marg.
             l.
             2.
             r.
             9.
             
             P.
             36.
             
             Marg.
             l.
             14.
             r.
             313.
             
             P.
             40.
             
             Marg.
             f.
             ibid.
             r.
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             146.
             
             P.
             47.
             
             Marg.
             dele
             
               l.
               ult
            
             .
             P.
             48.
             
             Marg.
             dele
             l.
             9.
             
             P.
             54.
             l.
             1.
             r.
             Wykes
             .
             P.
             55.
             l.
             18.
             r.
             Conjurationis
             .
             P.
             57.
             l.
             ult
             .
             f.
             yet
             r.
             that
             .
             Marg.
             dele
             Paper
             418.
             
             P.
             60.
             
             Marg.
             f.
             ibid.
             r.
             Proceeds
             .
             P.
             61.
             
             Marg.
             l.
             8.
             r.
             248
             ,
             P.
             63.
             l.
             20.
             r.
             338.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IN
           compiling
           the
           
             History
             of
             the
             Gunpowder-Treason
          
           ,
           published
           two
           Years
           since
           ,
           I
           had
           a
           particular
           respect
           to
           Brevity
           and
           Truth
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           neither
           burthen
           nor
           abuse
           the
           Reader
           .
           How
           far
           I
           attained
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           Book
           it self
           doth
           shew
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           might
           not
           mistake
           in
           the
           latter
           ,
           I
           did
           with
           good
           heed
           and
           diligence
           consult
           not
           only
           the
           Histories
           foreign
           and
           domestick
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           other
           Books
           which
           I
           could
           meet
           with
           ,
           written
           pro
           and
           con
           upon
           that
           subject
           .
           But
           all
           this
           while
           I
           had
           neither
           seen
           nor
           heard
           of
           the
           
             large
             Reply
          
           in
           Vindication
           of
           
             the
             Catholick
             Apology
          
           ,
           written
           by
           a
           Person
           of
           as
           great
           Wit
           as
           Honour
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           afterwards
           found
           there
           was
           a
           particular
           Discourse
           upon
           this
           Argument
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           the
           Honourable
           Author
           hath
           as
           well
           acquitted
           himself
           as
           could
           be
           expected
           in
           a
           Case
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           reviving
           and
           skilful
           disposing
           of
           what
           hath
           bin
           said
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           starting
           many
           things
           not
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           before
           ,
           hath
           put
           a
           pretty
           
           Varnish
           upon
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           passable
           with
           inconsiderate
           Persons
           .
           But
           if
           what
           is
           there
           said
           be
           warily
           view'd
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           question
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           founded
           rather
           upon
           conjecture
           ,
           than
           solid
           History
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           more
           of
           fancy
           than
           truth
           in
           it
           .
           But
           whether
           this
           be
           so
           or
           not
           ,
           or
           whether
           what
           I
           have
           here
           said
           will
           make
           it
           evident
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           must
           now
           leave
           to
           the
           Judicious
           and
           such
           as
           will
           be
           concerned
           impartially
           to
           inquire
           into
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           .
           If
           it
           should
           be
           expected
           that
           I
           should
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           some
           other
           late
           Books
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           that
           touch
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           I
           have
           only
           this
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           willingly
           overlooked
           any
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           those
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           I
           find
           little
           or
           nothing
           which
           is
           not
           the
           same
           with
           what
           is
           said
           in
           the
           foresaid
           Reply
           ,
           and
           that
           hath
           not
           for
           the
           most
           part
           bin
           borrowed
           from
           it
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           Gunpowder-Treason
           VINDICATED
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Conspiracy
             of
             the
             Gunpowder-Treason
             ,
             carried
             in
             its
             front
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             unnatural
             cruelty
             ,
             that
             with
             all
             their
             Art
             the
             Party
             could
             put
             no
             colour
             upon
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             hath
             been
             nothing
             wanting
             amongst
             them
             to
             vindicate
             themselves
             and
             their
             Religion
             from
             being
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             will
             slander
             Authority
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Judges
             and
             Council
             to
             Conspire
             against
             them
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             whole
             was
             the
             contrivance
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             State.
             Sometimes
             the
             Traitors
             were
             but
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             they
             such
             as
             were
             young
             and
             rash
             ,
             quick
             to
             resent
             a
             provocation
             ,
             and
             easily
             inclined
             to
             revenge
             it
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             was
             in
             those
             discontent
             ,
             &
             not
             Religion
             .
             And
             if
             any
             or
             all
             of
             these
             will
             serve
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             and
             protect
             themselves
             ,
             they
             will
             boldly
             stand
             up
             in
             their
             own
             vindication
             ;
             And
             that
             they
             have
             reason
             to
             say
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             what
             they
             
             do
             maintain
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             consider
             their
             several
             pleas
             ,
             and
             do
             think
             that
             I
             shall
             take
             in
             all
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             very
             weak
             and
             insufficient
             ,
             if
             I
             make
             good
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 Plot
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 contrived
                 to
                 their
                 hands
                 by
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 more
                 were
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 publickly
                 known
                 and
                 accused
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 that
                 fled
                 and
                 suffered
                 for
                 it
                 were
                 really
                 guilty
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Conspiracy
                 was
                 purely
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 yet
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 any
                 real
                 and
                 good
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 their
                 abhorrency
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Of
             what
             great
             use
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             prove
             the
             whole
             to
             be
             anothers
             device
             ,
             I
             cannot
             well
             understand
             .
             For
             if
             it
             could
             be
             made
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             day
             that
             a
             
               Minister
               of
               State
            
             drew
             the
             Conspirators
             into
             the
             nooze
             ,
             and
             had
             such
             as
             from
             time
             to
             time
             did
             give
             him
             intelligence
             how
             their
             affair
             stood
             ,
             will
             it
             serve
             to
             clear
             their
             innocency
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Plot
             on
             their
             part
             to
             be
             none
             ?
             was
             there
             all
             the
             while
             no
             evil
             inclination
             of
             their
             own
             to
             work
             upon
             ,
             and
             no
             mischief
             intended
             by
             them
             ?
             were
             they
             drawn
             in
             without
             their
             consent
             ?
             or
             were
             they
             not
             drawn
             in
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             accusation
             a
             Fiction
             ,
             and
             it
             no
             better
             than
             
               a
               seeming
               Plot
            
             ,
             
             as
             one
             suggests
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             is
             this
             so
             vigorously
             urged
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             enlarged
             upon
             by
             our
             late
             Apologists
             ?
             But
             yet
             how
             little
             shadow
             of
             proof
             there
             is
             for
             this
             ,
             will
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             inconstantly
             these
             speak
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             
             For
             if
             we
             will
             hearken
             to
             the
             man
             of
             70
             years
             when
             he
             died
             (
             who
             is
             for
             that
             reason
             presumed
             to
             be
             a
             person
             of
             some
             credit
             in
             the
             case
             by
             the
             honourable
             Author
             above
             said
             )
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Fuit
               non
               levis
               suspitio
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             
               there
               was
               no
               light
               suspicion
               of
               a
               certain
               Peer's
               being
               acquainted
               
               with
               the
               Conspiracy
               long
               before
               its
               discovery
               ,
               who
               cunningly
               pretended
               ignorance
               that
               the
               more
               might
               be
               involved
               in
               it
               .
            
             It
             was
             in
             his
             time
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             a
             suspicion
             ,
             and
             a
             suspicion
             that
             that
             Noble-man
             knew
             of
             the
             Conspiracy
             ,
             i.e.
             by
             the
             intelligence
             he
             kept
             with
             some
             of
             them
             .
             But
             in
             the
             current
             of
             ten
             or
             twelve
             years
             ,
             from
             a
             suspicion
             it
             comes
             to
             a
             certainty
             ;
             from
             his
             being
             privy
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             his
             proper
             Invention
             .
             For
             now
             it
             s
             said
             
               to
               be
               set
               a
               work
               by
               the
               discoverers
               ;
               to
               be
               a
               trick
               invented
               by
               the
               States-man
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               to
               be
               a
               seeming
               Plot
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               were
               drawn
               into
               it
               by
               the
               dexterity
               of
               a
               Protestant
               .
            
             It
             was
             in
             More
             's
             time
             some
             Noble
             man
             thus
             was
             suspected
             ,
             but
             now
             upon
             the
             sole
             credit
             of
             Mr.
             Osborn
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Treasurer
             (
             meaning
             I
             believe
             Cecil
             ,
             tho
             at
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Treason
             he
             was
             Secretary
             only
             )
             and
             he
             for
             his
             good
             service
             was
             made
             an
             Earl
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             saith
             ;
             altho
             as
             luck
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             
             he
             was
             so
             created
             on
             the
             Saturday
             after
             St.
             
             George's
             day
             ,
             Ann.
             1605
             ,
             which
             was
             above
             six
             months
             before
             this
             Treason
             broke
             out
             .
          
           
             So
             inconsistent
             are
             Persons
             with
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             not
             truth
             on
             their
             side
             ;
             and
             so
             apt
             are
             they
             to
             catch
             at
             any
             little
             thing
             ,
             when
             they
             serve
             a
             Cause
             or
             a
             Party
             .
          
           
             For
             is
             it
             not
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             raise
             such
             a
             report
             ,
             and
             have
             we
             not
             reason
             to
             believe
             such
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             whose
             interest
             it
             is
             to
             discharge
             themselves
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             as
             they
             would
             deny
             it
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             so
             would
             to
             be
             sure
             extenuat
             it
             when
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ?
             Can
             we
             think
             that
             they
             who
             contrived
             to
             
               cast
               the
               whole
               upon
               the
               Puritans
               ,
            
             
             if
             it
             had
             succeeded
             ,
             were
             not
             as
             able
             and
             willing
             when
             it
             miscarried
             to
             
               place
               the
               name
               of
            
             Cecil
             
               in
               their
               Register
               ,
               as
               the
               Master-workman
            
             (
             as
             the
             above
             said
             Author
             saith
             that
             Sanderson
             doth
             acknowledg
             )
             and
             to
             make
             him
             the
             deviser
             of
             it
             ?
             
             
             Furthermore
             is
             it
             not
             usual
             for
             such
             as
             would
             be
             accounted
             
               Men
               of
               Wit
            
             (
             which
             the
             Apol.
             saith
             Mr.
             Osborn
             was
             noted
             for
             )
             to
             allow
             little
             of
             that
             in
             others
             ;
             
             
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             be
             
               Inquisitive
               &
               Politicoes
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apol.
             saith
             Tacitus
             did
             )
             to
             
               have
               every
               thing
               a
               Mystery
            
             ?
             can
             we
             think
             that
             he
             that
             slubbers
             over
             what
             K.
             James
             did
             well
             ,
             and
             continually
             exposeth
             him
             in
             what
             he
             thinks
             he
             did
             ill
             ;
             that
             will
             hardly
             allow
             him
             to
             have
             any
             sense
             of
             Honour
             and
             Religion
             ;
             would
             not
             be
             shy
             also
             of
             allowing
             him
             one
             dram
             of
             sagacity
             above
             other
             men
             to
             find
             out
             a
             Riddle
             ,
             or
             any
             greater
             title
             to
             divine
             Providence
             to
             help
             him
             to
             unfold
             it
             ?
             Can
             we
             think
             that
             he
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             
               frequenter
               of
               company
               ,
               and
               inquisitive
               ,
            
             (
             as
             this
             Author
             saith
             Osborn
             was
             )
             could
             be
             ignorant
             of
             such
             rumours
             as
             were
             scattered
             at
             that
             time
             abroad
             by
             the
             party
             concerned
             (
             if
             such
             there
             were
             )
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             that
             had
             a
             spite
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             would
             not
             maliciously
             improve
             them
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             to
             believe
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             upon
             their
             bare
             affirmation
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             the
             credit
             of
             such
             will
             pass
             at
             this
             time
             abroad
             without
             better
             Certificates
             ,
             and
             therefore
             since
             this
             honourable
             Person
             is
             he
             alone
             that
             
               hath
               urged
               some
               Arguments
               for
               it
               ,
            
             
             as
             he
             affirms
             ;
             I
             shall
             consider
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             .
             
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             I
             think
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             concerning
             the
             Letter
             sent
             to
             the
             Lord
             Monteagle
             to
             be
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               it
               's
               pleasant
               to
               see
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Relations
               and
               Accounts
               of
               this
               Business
               ,
               how
               the
               Letter
               appeared
               Nonsence
               forsooth
               to
            
             Cecil
             ,
             
               and
               with
               what
               a
               particular
               adulation
               he
               seemed
               all
               along
               to
               admire
               the
               King's
               Comment
               and
               Exposition
               ;
               for
               though
               his
               Majesty
               had
               as
               much
               Wit
               as
               any
               man
               living
               ,
               yet
               the
               Affair
               was
               so
               plain
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               a
               far
               less
               capacity
               could
               not
               miscarry
               in
               it
               .
            
             Herein
             I
             must
             confess
             he
             is
             very
             singular
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             of
             his
             mind
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               perchance
               I
               have
               bin
               the
               first
               that
               urged
               the
               
               present
               Arguments
               .
            
             
             For
             to
             this
             day
             all
             the
             World
             hath
             bin
             of
             another
             opinion
             ;
             and
             without
             doubt
             whoever
             had
             seen
             the
             Letter
             before
             the
             event
             did
             unriddle
             it
             ,
             must
             have
             no
             more
             thought
             of
             such
             a
             design
             then
             those
             that
             read
             the
             Case
             ,
             that
             
               Del
               Rio
            
             put
             ,
             of
             
               powder
               being
               placed
               so
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               the
               Prince
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               City
               would
               be
               thereby
               destroyed
               ,
            
             could
             think
             of
             the
             respect
             which
             that
             had
             to
             England
             .
             Will
             we
             hearken
             to
             their
             stout
             Apologist
             ,
             he
             acknowledgeth
             that
             
               Rex
               &
               ingenio
               per
               se
               acer
               ,
               &
               periculo
               factus
               acrior
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
               the
               King
               naturally
               of
               a
               sharp
               wit
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               danger
               made
               more
               quick
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               conceive
               no
               other
               way
               by
               which
               the
               Parliament
               should
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               suspected
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               by
               some
               Mine
               ,
               and
               so
               caused
               the
               place
               to
               be
               searched
               .
            
             If
             Barclay
             be
             to
             be
             heeded
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             Divinely
             inspired
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             Bellarmine
             *
             be
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             
               it
               was
               not
               discovered
               without
               a
               Miracle
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               .
            
             And
             after
             all
             these
             it
             will
             be
             of
             some
             Authority
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             King
             James
             in
             his
             Speech
             on
             that
             occasion
             saith
             
               it
               was
               miraculous
            
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             
               a
               general
               obscure
               Advertisement
               was
               given
               of
               some
               dangerous
               blow
               at
               this
               time
               ,
            
             I
             did
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               upon
               the
               instant
               interpret
               and
               apprehend
               some
               dark
               Phrases
               therein
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               ordinary
               Grammar
               construction
               of
               them
               (
               and
               in
               another
               sort
               than
               I
               am
               sure
               any
               Divine
               ,
               or
               Lawyer
               in
               any
               Vniversity
               would
               have
               taken
               them
               )
               to
               be
               meant
               by
               this
               horrible
               form
               of
               blowing
               us
               all
               up
               by
               Powder
               .
            
             But
             also
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             declared
             ,
             
             
               that
               the
               Plot
               would
               have
               turned
               to
               the
               utter
               ruin
               of
               this
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               pleased
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               by
               inspiring
               the
               King
               's
               most
               excellent
               Majesty
               with
               a
               Divine
               Spirit
               to
               interpret
               some
               dark
               phrases
               of
               a
               Letter
               shewed
               to
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               above
               and
               beyond
               all
               ordinary
               construction
               ,
               thereby
               miraculously
               discovering
               this
               hidden
               Treason
               .
            
             After
             all
             which
             ,
             whether
             I
             shall
             ,
             with
             the
             aforesaid
             Author
             ,
             
             say
             
             that
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Letter
             are
             obvious
             (
             and
             which
             he
             by
             way
             of
             scorn
             calls
             the
             Miraculous
             Letter
             )
             or
             ,
             
             with
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Cook
            
             in
             his
             Speech
             ,
             say
             upon
             the
             Authority
             aforesaid
             ,
             
               that
               the
               King
               was
               divinely
               inspired
               by
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               only
               Ruler
               of
               Princes
               ,
               like
               an
               Angel
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               direct
               and
               point
               out
               as
               it
               were
               to
               the
               very
               place
               ,
               to
               cause
               a
               search
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               out
               of
               those
               dark
               words
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               concerning
               [
               a
               terrible
               Blow
               ]
            
             I
             leave
             the
             world
             to
             judg
             .
             But
             he
             will
             not
             only
             have
             the
             Letter
             plain
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             undertakes
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Authour
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             needs
             have
             to
             be
             the
             States-man
             ;
             
             and
             thinks
             to
             come
             off
             with
             a
             pretty
             Query
             or
             two
             .
             
               Is
               it
               possible
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               imagin
               that
               any
               Man
               could
               be
               so
               mad
               ,
            
             
             
               after
               he
               and
               his
               Partizans
               had
               brought
               their
               Plot
               to
               that
               perfection
               ,
               had
               so
               solemnly
               swore
               by
               the
               Trinity
               and
               Sacrament
               never
               to
               disclose
               it
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               by
               word
               or
               circumstance
               ;
               and
               had
               resolved
               to
               blow
               up
               all
               the
               Catholick
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Friends
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               To
               fancy
               that
               a
               man
               should
               write
               a
               Letter
               ,
               that
               had
               more
               in
               it
               of
               a
               Plot
               against
               the
               State
               ,
            
             
             
               than
               the
               bare
               saving
               of
               a
               Friend
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               Suppose
               this
               ,
               yet
               what
               need
               was
               there
               to
               write
               ,
               that
               God
               and
               Man
               would
               punish
               the
               Parliament
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               a
               hundred
               other
               circumstances
               not
               only
               suspicious
               ,
               but
               to
               no
               manner
               of
               purpose
               ,
               unless
               intended
               for
               the
               detection
               of
               the
               whole
               Intrigue
               ?
            
             
             
               Besides
               ,
               no
               man
               really
               engaged
               in
               the
               Treason
               (
               had
               he
               bin
               never
               so
               great
               a
               Fool
               )
               would
               have
               given
               warning
               ten
               days
               before
               the
               Plot
               was
               to
               be
               executed
               .
            
             
             And
             so
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             shew
             how
             
               this
               warning
               was
               quite
               opposite
               to
               the
               designs
               of
               a
               Conspirator
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               beneficial
               to
               a
               Machiavilian
            
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             we
             may
             observe
             how
             much
             may
             be
             said
             by
             a
             man
             of
             Wit
             ,
             to
             baffle
             any
             Cause
             that
             he
             undertakes
             to
             overthrow
             ;
             since
             this
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             false
             (
             as
             hath
             elsewhere
             bin
             shewed●
             )
             and
             what
             if
             I
             had
             no
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             what
             this
             Honourable
             
             Person
             saith
             ,
             is
             far
             from
             proving
             what
             he
             designs
             .
             
             For
             he
             discourseth
             as
             if
             no
             one
             ever
             had
             bin
             false
             to
             the
             Oath
             of
             secrecy
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             in
             any
             Conspiracy
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             persons
             in
             the
             World
             had
             ever
             done
             this
             with
             allowance
             .
             He
             discourseth
             as
             if
             no
             Person
             that
             had
             a
             Design
             to
             destroy
             multitudes
             without
             compassion
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             over-ruled
             to
             spare
             one
             alone
             from
             a
             particular
             affection
             .
             He
             supposeth
             that
             no
             one
             in
             writing
             a
             Letter
             to
             that
             purpose
             could
             unwittingly
             let
             fall
             such
             things
             as
             might
             beget
             suspicion
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             means
             of
             discovering
             the
             Design
             .
             He
             supposeth
             again
             that
             no
             one
             in
             so
             doing
             can
             be
             over-ruled
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             to
             go
             beyond
             what
             he
             did
             intend
             ,
             and
             to
             betray
             what
             he
             resolved
             to
             keep
             secret
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             these
             things
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             Letter
             might
             have
             bin
             written
             by
             one
             that
             was
             privy
             to
             the
             Plot
             ,
             by
             Percy
             or
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Machiavilian
             ,
             notwithstanding
             what
             ever
             he
             hath
             bin
             pleased
             to
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             if
             it
             was
             writ
             by
             him
             ,
             why
             was
             it
             put
             into
             my
             Lord
             Monteagle's
             hand
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Roman-Catholick
             ,
             and
             who
             must
             have
             bin
             a
             Confident
             of
             Cecils
             ,
             and
             privy
             to
             the
             whole
             affair
             ?
             or
             else
             it
             might
             have
             miscarried
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Person
             that
             carried
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             hands
             of
             him
             that
             received
             it
             (
             it
             being
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Note
             ,
             and
             delivered
             in
             the
             evening
             )
             or
             that
             Lord
             might
             have
             
               contemn'd
               the
               Admonition
               ,
               as
               coming
               from
               an
               idle
               Fellow
               in
               the
               street
               ,
            
             as
             this
             Authour
             saith
             ,
             
             and
             throw
             it
             aside
             ;
             or
             he
             might
             have
             concealed
             and
             disowned
             it
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             had
             come
             safe
             ,
             and
             that
             Lord
             did
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             discover
             and
             deliver
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             King
             himself
             might
             have
             happened
             not
             to
             have
             had
             the
             sharpness
             of
             our
             Authours
             wit
             ,
             and
             bin
             alike
             dull
             as
             others
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             whole
             intention
             of
             the
             Letter
             had
             bin
             lost
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               to
               have
               the
               thing
               discovered
            
             ;
             
             And
             so
             the
             Secretary
             had
             lost
             
             the
             opportunity
             of
             
               making
               his
               vigilance
               appear
            
             ,
             and
             missed
             
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               being
               made
               an
               Earl
               for
               his
               Service
            
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             reasons
             the
             above
             said
             Author
             gives
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             now
             I
             should
             have
             dismissed
             this
             long
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             spends
             above
             a
             page
             in
             shewing
             the
             folly
             of
             giving
             ten
             days
             warning
             ,
             if
             all
             had
             not
             bin
             by
             the
             design
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Statesman
             .
             Why
             it
             was
             delay'd
             on
             the
             Secretary's
             part
             ,
             Thuanus
             and
             others
             do
             give
             the
             reason
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             King
             being
             then
             at
             Royston
             ,
             they
             kept
             the
             Letter
             till
             his
             return
             ,
             which
             was
             Friday
             Novemb.
             1.
             when
             it
             was
             shewed
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             next
             day
             brought
             into
             the
             Council
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             ordered
             that
             search
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             which
             was
             deferrd
             till
             Monday
             evening
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             give
             no
             occasion
             to
             Rumour
             or
             Jealousie
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             it
             was
             sent
             so
             long
             before
             (
             if
             I
             may
             guess
             for
             once
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Author
             hath
             often
             )
             I
             conceive
             it
             might
             be
             that
             the
             Lord
             Monteagle
             might
             have
             time
             to
             find
             out
             some
             pretence
             for
             his
             absence
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             Person
             that
             wrote
             it
             had
             a
             sure
             hand
             to
             send
             it
             by
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             fixed
             upon
             one
             for
             a
             Contriver
             of
             the
             Conspiracy
             ,
             and
             withal
             made
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             mysterious
             Letter
             ,
             this
             ingenious
             Person
             did
             perceive
             that
             he
             had
             still
             said
             nothing
             ,
             unless
             he
             was
             able
             to
             point
             to
             one
             that
             should
             be
             a
             constant
             spy
             upon
             the
             Conspirators
             ,
             and
             an
             useful
             intelligence
             to
             the
             projecting
             States-man
             ;
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             spares
             not
             to
             charge
             one
             who
             may
             be
             well
             supposed
             as
             little
             liable
             to
             a
             temptation
             to
             be
             thus
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Fraternity
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Mr.
             Tresham
             .
             For
             what
             should
             induce
             him
             to
             so
             great
             perfidiousness
             ?
             
             Could
             it
             be
             a
             vile
             education
             that
             should
             thus
             debase
             his
             mind
             to
             decoy
             his
             dear
             Relation
             (
             for
             I
             am
             told
             by
             a
             certain
             Author
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             Catesby
             were
             
             Sisters
             Children
             )
             and
             intimate
             Friends
             into
             such
             a
             Design
             ,
             and
             having
             thus
             decoy'd
             them
             to
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             rigor
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             This
             might
             perhaps
             lie
             against
             a
             Bates
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             a
             menial
             Servant
             ;
             but
             Tresham
             was
             a
             Gentle-man
             of
             an
             ancient
             Family
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             education
             suitable
             to
             his
             extraction
             .
             Could
             it
             be
             necessity
             ,
             and
             this
             a
             course
             made
             use
             of
             to
             patch
             up
             his
             broken
             Fortunes
             ?
             This
             might
             have
             bin
             a
             reason
             for
             a
             Keyes
             ,
             
             whose
             Fortunes
             were
             sunk
             (
             as
             he
             acknowledged
             upon
             the
             Trial
             )
             but
             Tresham
             had
             a
             plentiful
             Estate
             and
             promised
             to
             contribute
             2000
             l.
             towards
             the
             Design
             .
             Could
             it
             be
             a
             coldness
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             really
             was
             of
             none
             ?
             The
             contrary
             to
             that
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             rather
             than
             put
             Garnet
             into
             danger
             ,
             or
             not
             clear
             him
             of
             what
             he
             had
             before
             confessed
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             chose
             to
             die
             with
             an
             apparent
             Lye
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             did
             pawn
             his
             Salvation
             to
             verify
             it
             .
             
             Could
             it
             lastly
             be
             from
             a
             doubtfulness
             of
             the
             issue
             ,
             and
             a
             resolution
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             own
             safety
             ?
             That
             we
             find
             not
             a
             title
             of
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             might
             have
             done
             and
             provided
             for
             theirs
             too
             by
             obliging
             them
             to
             desist
             from
             their
             Design
             for
             fear
             of
             discovery
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             have
             done
             and
             never
             discover'd
             them
             ,
             or
             taken
             such
             a
             base
             course
             to
             procure
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             
             it
             might
             have
             bin
             as
             well
             Catesby
             or
             Percy
             (
             whom
             an
             Author
             of
             theirs
             would
             also
             fasten
             a
             suspicion
             in
             that
             kind
             upon
             )
             or
             any
             ,
             as
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             some
             Reasons
             offered
             from
             this
             suspicion
             ;
             for
             
               Tresham
               was
               suspected
               by
               themselves
            
             saith
             the
             Apol.
             
             But
             what
             was
             he
             suspected
             of
             ,
             not
             of
             being
             a
             Spy
             or
             a
             Setter
             ,
             but
             of
             having
             sent
             the
             Letter
             to
             the
             Lord
             Monteagle
             ;
             So
             saith
             
               Tho.
               Winter
            
             in
             his
             confession
             ;
             When
             Catesby
             ,
             Tresham
             ,
             
               and
               I
               met
               at
               Barnet
               ,
               we
               questioned
               how
               this
               Letter
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               my
               Lord
            
             Monteagle
             ,
             
               but
               could
               not
               conceive
               ;
               for
               Mr.
            
             Tresham
             
               forsware
               it
               ,
               whom
               we
               only
               suspected
            
             ;
             
             and
             this
             he
             
             might
             write
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             such
             Person
             ;
             nay
             it
             's
             certain
             if
             he
             had
             writ
             this
             Letter
             ,
             he
             could
             be
             no
             Decoy
             ,
             since
             there
             would
             then
             have
             bin
             no
             need
             to
             give
             his
             Lordship
             any
             such
             warning
             ;
             when
             he
             ,
             being
             privy
             to
             the
             whole
             Transaction
             ,
             was
             sure
             that
             the
             Design
             would
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             prevented
             ,
             and
             so
             neither
             the
             Lord
             nor
             any
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             Conspirators
             ,
             be
             in
             danger
             .
          
           
             
             Well
             ,
             but
             
               Tresham
               hanckered
               about
               the
               Court
               when
               all
               his
               fellow
               Conspirators
               fled
               ,
            
             And
             so
             it
             's
             likely
             he
             did
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             by
             his
             flight
             give
             any
             suspicion
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             was
             suspected
             ,
             
               he
               shifted
               his
               Lodgings
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Thuanus
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               a
               time
               escaped
               .
            
             And
             surely
             this
             was
             more
             wisely
             done
             than
             to
             fly
             with
             the
             rest
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             where
             they
             could
             not
             but
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             when
             nothing
             but
             plain
             force
             could
             secure
             them
             when
             discovered
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             could
             have
             little
             hopes
             of
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             King
             and
             Parliament
             and
             London
             were
             safe
             .
             But
             if
             he
             had
             bin
             a
             Decoy
             ,
             what
             need
             he
             have
             hanckered
             about
             the
             Court
             ,
             or
             sculked
             afterwards
             for
             fear
             of
             discovery
             ;
             
             
               if
               he
               was
            
             Cecils
             
               instrument
               ,
               and
               had
               access
               to
               him
               at
               midnight
            
             (
             as
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             swear
             to
             the
             certainty
             of
             whatever
             the
             foresaid
             honourable
             Author
             doth
             with
             greater
             modesty
             only
             suspect
             and
             conjecture
             at
             ,
             doth
             say
             )
             he
             knew
             where
             to
             be
             safe
             ,
             
             and
             by
             whom
             to
             be
             received
             .
             But
             
               a
               Setter
               may
               be
               hanged
               ,
               that
               his
               Patron
               's
               Art
               might
               not
               be
               suspected
               —
               and
               if
               his
               Creature
               will
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               words
               ,
               and
               is
               like
               to
               be
               dangerous
               and
               unruly
               ,
               't
               is
               then
               only
               saying
               he
               died
               of
               a
               Strangury
               ,
               or
               some
               sudden
               Distemper
               in
               Prison
               ,
               as
               it
               happened
               here
               to
            
             Tresham
             ,
             
               who
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               discover
               it
               ,
               was
               never
               brought
               to
               a
               publick
               Trial
               ,
               but
               was
               with
               another
            
             [
             nameless
             Person
             ]
             
               sent
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               never
               seen
               afterwards
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               tell
               tales
               ,
            
             
             as
             an
             excellent
             Romancer
             tells
             us
             .
             Surely
             Tresham
             was
             in
             the
             deepest
             Dungeon
             ,
             where
             none
             but
             the
             
             sowr
             Keeper
             could
             come
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             .
             Surely
             he
             never
             spoke
             word
             ,
             but
             all
             on
             the
             sudden
             by
             the
             power
             of
             some
             poisonous
             Potion
             was
             made
             to
             sleep
             his
             last
             ,
             and
             being
             found
             dead
             ,
             it
             was
             given
             out
             he
             died
             of
             the
             Strangury
             .
             But
             now
             what
             if
             this
             Man
             did
             indeed
             die
             of
             the
             Strangury
             ?
             what
             if
             he
             did
             die
             while
             his
             Wife
             and
             Servant
             were
             with
             him
             ?
             What
             if
             he
             did
             not
             die
             so
             suddenly
             ,
             
             but
             that
             his
             Wife
             dealt
             with
             him
             to
             recant
             what
             ever
             he
             had
             said
             against
             Garnet
             ,
             and
             to
             subscribe
             a
             Paper
             to
             that
             purpose
             ?
             Why
             then
             it
             's
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             they
             must
             seek
             for
             another
             to
             bear
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Spy
             ,
             and
             let
             Mr.
             Tresham
             die
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             knot
             did
             ,
             true
             so
             far
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             tho
             never
             so
             false
             to
             their
             King
             and
             Country
             .
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             prove
             beyond
             any
             question
             ;
             For
             if
             Cecil
             was
             the
             Contriver
             of
             this
             Plot
             (
             as
             they
             give
             out
             )
             then
             Tresham
             could
             not
             be
             his
             Agent
             ;
             since
             the
             whole
             was
             communicated
             to
             Winter
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Year
             1603
             :
             but
             Tresham
             was
             not
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             nor
             taken
             in
             to
             the
             number
             till
             about
             August
             1605
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Winters
             Confession
             .
             
             So
             that
             either
             the
             Plot
             must
             not
             be
             Cecils
             ,
             or
             Cecil
             must
             carry
             it
             on
             for
             a
             year
             and
             a
             half
             without
             such
             a
             Factor
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             must
             have
             another
             that
             he
             did
             thus
             employ
             than
             Tresham
             .
             But
             if
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Satesman
             to
             contrive
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             intelligence
             to
             carry
             it
             on
             ;
             how
             came
             the
             Conspirators
             ,
             who
             had
             some
             suspition
             it
             seems
             of
             Tresham
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             use
             of
             such
             a
             Plea
             to
             excuse
             themselves
             ,
             or
             mitigate
             their
             Crime
             ,
             either
             upon
             their
             Examination
             and
             Trial
             ,
             or
             at
             their
             Execution
             ?
             Whence
             again
             was
             it
             that
             those
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             days
             writ
             Apologies
             for
             them
             ,
             never
             offered
             at
             this
             ,
             altho
             they
             were
             such
             as
             were
             furnished
             with
             Intelligence
             enough
             to
             have
             found
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             Sagacity
             enough
             to
             have
             made
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             bin
             true
             ?
             To
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             the
             answer
             is
             ready
             :
             
             
               The
               first
               Apologists
            
             (
             saith
             our
             
             Author
             )
             
               were
               strangers
               ,
               as
            
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Eudaemon
             ,
             Johannes
             ,
             &c.
             
               who
               perchanceeither
               knew
               not
               the
               grounds
               of
               our
               suspicion
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               would
               not
               in
               print
               accuse
               a
               great
               Noble-man
               of
               a
               Crime
               ,
               while
               ,
               though
               true
               ,
               could
               not
               yet
               be
               made
               good
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               proved
               by
               them
               ,
               for
               time
               and
               patience
               can
               only
               bring
               such
               deeds
               of
               darkness
               to
               light
               .
            
             It
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             the
             Persons
             he
             speaks
             of
             were
             strangers
             ,
             but
             whether
             strangers
             to
             our
             affairs
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             questioned
             :
             There
             being
             so
             constant
             ,
             settled
             ,
             and
             exact
             a
             Correspondence
             maintained
             betwixt
             the
             Superiours
             and
             Inferiours
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             (
             of
             which
             Order
             these
             Apologists
             were
             )
             that
             hardly
             any
             be
             greater
             .
             For
             the
             Rectors
             and
             Superiours
             of
             any
             College
             must
             every
             day
             write
             down
             the
             Transactions
             of
             their
             House
             ,
             
             and
             every
             week
             write
             to
             the
             Provincial
             ,
             if
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             exactness
             ,
             
               ut
               omnia
               tanquam
               praesentia
               Provincialis
               cernat
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Provincial
             may
             understand
             all
             things
             by
             that
             means
             as
             if
             he
             was
             present
             .
             The
             Missionaries
             ,
             who
             are
             employed
             abroad
             ,
             
             are
             obliged
             
               to
               write
               also
               to
               the
               Provincial
               every
               week
               concerning
               such
               Affairs
               as
               they
               are
               concerned
               in
               ,
               and
               such
               matters
               as
               they
               observe
               .
               The
               Provincials
               are
               under
               the
               same
               obligation
               of
               writing
               to
               their
               General
               at
            
             Rome
             
               once
               every
               month
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               manner
               also
               ,
               ut
               omnium
               rerum
               ,
               omniumque
               personarum
               ac
               Provinciarum
               statum
               ,
               quoad
               ejus
               fieri
               possit
               ,
               ante
               oculos
               habeat
               :
            
             So
             that
             the
             General
             may
             as
             it
             were
             have
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             all
             Things
             ,
             
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Provinces
             :
             But
             
               if
               this
               monthly
               and
               weekly
               writing
               be
               not
               sufficient
               ;
               in
               extraordinary
               cases
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               as
               often
               as
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               for
               it
               :
               provided
               that
               in
               matters
               of
               Secrecy
               it
               be
               in
               such
               Cyphers
               as
               the
               General
               shall
               appoint
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               none
               but
               him
               shall
               have
               a
               Key
               to
               .
            
             Now
             who
             can
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             in
             a
             case
             fit
             to
             be
             observed
             should
             not
             be
             known
             as
             well
             at
             Rome
             as
             London
             ;
             
             and
             that
             those
             who
             are
             so
             punctual
             in
             lesser
             matters
             should
             not
             be
             as
             precise
             in
             understanding
             and
             making
             their
             observations
             upon
             a
             case
             ,
             which
             the
             reputation
             of
             their
             Religion
             and
             Society
             were
             infinitely
             concerned
             in
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Eudaemon-Johannes
             ;
             besides
             he
             saith
             
               Neque
               verò
               mirum
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
               let
               not
               any
               one
               wonder
               ,
               that
               I
               write
               freely
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               manners
               and
               customs
               of
            
             England
             ;
             
               but
               also
               sometimes
               of
               secret
               affairs
               ,
               when
               from
               my
               youth
               up
               I
               have
               bin
               very
               conversant
               with
               them
               .
            
             So
             that
             his
             converse
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             intelligence
             of
             his
             order
             furnished
             him
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             an
             Apologist
             ,
             and
             withall
             he
             further
             pretends
             that
             
               etiamnum
               versatur
               Romae
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               there
               are
               those
               now
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
             
               who
               took
               not
               only
               the
               words
               but
               the
               Syllables
               Garnet
            
             spoke
             before
             his
             execution
             .
             So
             punctual
             do
             they
             desire
             and
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
          
           
             But
             further
             the
             Apologist
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               those
               persons
               would
               not
               in
               print
               accuse
               a
               Noble-man
               of
               a
               Crime
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             they
             were
             very
             backward
             to
             speak
             ill
             of
             any
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             in
             their
             own
             vindication
             .
             But
             what
             then
             shall
             be
             said
             to
             the
             above
             said
             Author
             ,
             who
             calls
             Sr.
             
               Edward
               Coke
               an
               impudent
               man
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               greatest
               forger
               of
               Lyes
               and
               Calumnies
               .
            
             And
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             
               that
               he
               looks
               upon
               it
               as
               dishonorable
               to
               himself
               ,
               to
               let
               any
               thing
               pass
               from
               him
               without
               a
               lie
               to
               back
               it
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             person
             whom
             he
             thus
             reviles
             was
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             writing
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             ,
             as
             he
             owns
             .
             
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             Bellarmine
             in
             his
             reply
             to
             King
             James
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Tortus
             ,
             who
             treats
             his
             Majesty
             
               in
               such
               terms
               ,
               as
               neither
               became
               a
               Church-man
               to
               give
               ,
               nor
               a
               Prince
               to
               take
            
             (
             saith
             Dr.
             Hakewel
             )
             
               giving
               me
               nine
               times
               the
               lye
               in
               express
               terms
               ,
               and
               seven
               times
               charging
               me
               with
               falsehood
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               Phrase
               is
               equivalent
               to
               a
               lye
            
             ;
             
             as
             King
             James
             himself
             saith
             .
             And
             besides
             other
             things
             of
             that
             kind
             there
             enumerated
             ,
             compares
             him
             with
             
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
            
             ,
             and
             saith
             
             
               Jacobus
               non
               est
               Christianus
            
             ;
             
             
               that
               James
            
             (
             not
             vouchsafing
             to
             call
             him
             King
             )
             
               was
               no
               Christian.
            
             Whence
             it
             appears
             they
             are
             not
             over
             thrifty
             of
             reproaches
             where
             there
             is
             occasion
             ,
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             person
             shall
             not
             protect
             him
             from
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             bestow
             them
             .
             But
             what
             can
             we
             expect
             from
             such
             as
             will
             tell
             us
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             World
             that
             Tresham
             
               was
               a
               Decoy
            
             ,
             
             that
             
               there
               were
               but
               four
               Gentlemen
               in
               the
               powder-Treason
               ,
            
             that
             
               these
               four
               were
               necessitous
               or
               loose
               persons
            
             ;
             and
             
               that
               if
               any
               of
               these
               were
               Papists
               ,
               or
               so
               died
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               so
               long
               before
            
             ;
             Things
             altogether
             as
             true
             ,
             as
             that
             
               Percy
               and
               Catesby
               had
               no
               weapons
               but
               their
               Swords
            
             ;
             
             and
             that
             
               there
               was
               little
               intimacy
               betwixt
               the
               Lord
            
             Monteagle
             and
             Percy
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             these
             falshoods
             are
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             a
             few
             pages
             of
             an
             Advocate
             of
             theirs
             .
             Such
             as
             will
             dare
             thus
             to
             contradict
             ,
             
             not
             only
             our
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             Books
             in
             such
             evident
             particulars
             (
             as
             those
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             which
             any
             one
             may
             be
             satisfied
             about
             in
             the
             Books
             referred
             to
             in
             the
             Margent
             )
             when
             it
             may
             serve
             their
             turn
             ;
             Such
             as
             will
             not
             spare
             their
             own
             party
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             may
             be
             presumed
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             Reputation
             of
             others
             without
             difficulty
             for
             the
             same
             end
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             can
             perswade
             us
             to
             believe
             these
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             believe
             in
             time
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Plot
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             words
             of
             a
             learned
             person
             )
             
               if
               they
               go
               on
               in
               this
               way
               ,
            
             
             
               without
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               proof
               ,
               to
               lay
               the
               contrivance
               of
               this
               Plot
               on
               a
               professed
               Protestant
               :
               for
               all
               that
               I
               know
               ,
               by
               the
               next
               age
               they
               may
               hope
               to
               perswade
               men
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Plot
               of
               the
               Protestants
               to
               blow
               up
               a
               Popish
               King
               and
               Parliament
               .
            
             So
             that
             for
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             King
             James
             ,
             
             who
             hath
             published
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Gunpowder-Treason
               was
               only
               plotted
               by
               Papists
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             we
             reflect
             upon
             all
             that
             hath
             bin
             said
             ,
             and
             what
             pains
             hath
             bin
             taken
             to
             make
             Cecil
             the
             deviser
             of
             all
             this
             
             mischief
             ;
             one
             would
             think
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             else
             could
             be
             charged
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             had
             never
             bin
             before
             concerned
             in
             any
             Design
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             either
             the
             Pope
             had
             issued
             out
             Breves
             to
             keep
             any
             Protestant
             Prince
             (
             such
             as
             K.
             James
             was
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Throne
             :
             or
             that
             ever
             any
             means
             had
             bin
             used
             by
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             to
             prevent
             it
             !
             And
             yet
             Pope
             Clement
             8.
             sent
             two
             Breves
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             required
             ,
             
             that
             
               quandocunque
               contingeret
               miseram
               illam
               faeminam
               ex
               hac
               vita
               excedere
               ;
               whensoever
               it
               shall
               happen
               that
               that
               miserable
               Woman
            
             [
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ]
             
               should
               depart
               this
               life
               ;
               whosoever
               should
               lay
               claim
               or
               title
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               quantumcunque
               propinquitate
               sanguinis
               niterentur
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               tho
               never
               so
               directly
               interessed
               therein
               ,
               unless
               they
               were
               such
               as
               would
               not
               only
               tolerate
               the
               Catholick
            
             [
             Romish
             ]
             
               Religion
               ,
               but
               swear
               with
               all
               their
               endeavours
               to
               promote
               it
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               admit
               them
               to
               be
               King
               of
            
             England
             .
             But
             
               these
               Breves
            
             ,
             saith
             an
             Author
             of
             theirs
             ,
             
               were
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               prejudice
               to
               King
            
             James
             ,
             
             
               that
               it
               was
               intended
               for
               his
               advantage
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               a
               Letter
               sent
               to
               the
               said
            
             Clement
             
               (
               some
               two
               or
               three
               years
               before
               our
               Queens
               death
               )
               under
               the
               King
               's
               own
               Hand
               and
               Seal
               ,
               by
               the
               hand
               (
               as
               they
               said
               )
               of
               the
               Scots
               Secretary
               of
               State
               ;
               and
               therein
               his
               Majesty
               gave
               his
               Holiness
               assurance
               of
               his
               being
               a
               Catholick
               ,
               or
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Breves
               could
               not
               be
               intended
               to
               put
               him
               by
               ,
               whom
               the
               Pope
               had
               already
               such
               confidence
               in
               :
               but
               their
               drift
               it
               seems
               was
               against
               several
            
             English
             
               pretenders
               ,
               as
               my
               Lord
               of
            
             Hertford
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             far
             that
             Honourable
             Person
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Pope
             was
             so
             much
             a
             Friend
             to
             King
             James
             as
             to
             assert
             his
             title
             against
             all
             his
             opposers
             ,
             
             whence
             was
             it
             that
             such
             care
             was
             otherwise
             taken
             to
             set
             up
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             Books
             were
             written
             as
             Doleman
             ,
             for
             that
             purpose
             ?
             
             And
             whence
             was
             it
             that
             money
             was
             sent
             over
             to
             maintain
             
             it
             ,
             as
             Garnet
             himself
             did
             confess
             ?
             Whence
             came
             all
             these
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             confusion
             and
             misery
             that
             this
             Nation
             should
             be
             involved
             in
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ?
             
             And
             why
             then
             did
             
               the
               Jesuits
               tamper
               with
               Catholicks
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               diswade
               them
               from
               the
               acceptance
               of
               King
            
             James
             
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               rather
               to
               die
               ,
               than
               to
               admit
               of
               any
               Heretick
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               might
               not
               under
               pain
               of
               Excommunication
               accept
               of
               any
               but
               a
               Catholick
               for
               their
               Sovereign
            
             ;
             
             
               as
               also
               to
               diswade
               Catholicks
               from
               their
               Loyalty
               ,
               after
               the
               State
               was
               setteled
               ?
            
             as
             Watson
             and
             Clark
             two
             Seminary
             Priests
             did
             confess
             upon
             their
             apprehension
             .
             What
             ever
             is
             pleaded
             now
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             King
             James
             thought
             otherwise
             ,
             
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               may
               be
               the
               like
               excuse
            
             [
             viz.
             the
             rashness
             of
             the
             Pope
             upon
             wrong
             Information
             ]
             
               shall
               hereafter
               he
               made
               for
               the
               two
               Breves
               ,
               which
            
             Clement
             8th
             
               sent
               to
            
             England
             
               immediately
               before
               her
               death
            
             [
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ]
             
               for
               debarring
               me
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               that
               either
               would
               profess
               ,
               or
               any
               ways
               tolerate
               the
               Professors
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               &c.
               
               Catesby
            
             also
             was
             of
             another
             opinion
             :
             for
             when
             Garnet
             seem'd
             to
             desire
             that
             the
             Pope's
             consent
             might
             be
             obtained
             to
             the
             Powder-Treason
             :
             Catesby
             answered
             ,
             
               that
               he
               took
               that
               as
               granted
               by
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               two
               Bulls
               or
               Breves
               before
            
             ;
             
             
               For
               if
               it
               were
               lawful
               not
               to
               receive
               or
               repel
               him
            
             [
             K.
             James
             ]
             
               (
               as
               the
               said
               Bulls
               do
               import
               )
               then
               it
               is
               lawful
               also
               to
               expel
               and
               cast
               him
               out
               .
               Garnet
            
             also
             himself
             had
             no
             such
             thoughts
             ,
             for
             instead
             of
             alledging
             that
             the
             King
             was
             not
             concerned
             in
             them
             ,
             he
             only
             pleads
             that
             altho
             
               he
               received
               them
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               yet
               he
               shewed
               them
               to
               very
               few
               Catholicks
               in
               the
               Queens
               time
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               when
               he
               had
               understood
               the
               Pope
               had
               changed
               his
               mind
               ,
               then
               he
               burnt
               the
               Bulls
               .
            
             By
             which
             he
             owns
             that
             they
             were
             directed
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             were
             no
             Plea
             for
             him
             to
             make
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             changed
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             no
             excuse
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             burnt
             them
             .
             
             So
             King
             James
             himself
             argues
             against
             one
             that
             made
             use
             of
             the
             same
             shift
             with
             our
             Author
             ,
             
             
               If
               the
               Breves
               did
               not
               exclude
               me
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               rather
               did
               include
               me
               ,
               why
               did
            
             Garnet
             
               burn
               them
               ?
               why
               would
               he
               not
               receive
               them
               that
               I
               might
               have
               seen
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               have
               obtained
               more
               favour
               for
               him
               and
               his
               Catholicks
               ?
            
             So
             little
             was
             it
             then
             thought
             either
             by
             Friends
             or
             Foes
             that
             these
             Bulls
             were
             sent
             over
             on
             that
             Prince's
             behalf
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             Pope
             had
             some
             broad
             intimation
             given
             him
             of
             King
             
             James's
             affection
             both
             to
             his
             Holiness
             and
             his
             Religion
             ;
             our
             Author
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               an
               assurance
               of
               his
               being
               a
               Catholick
               under
               his
               own
               Hand
               and
               Seal
               .
            
             And
             truly
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             better
             Certificate
             could
             be
             given
             at
             that
             distance
             ;
             but
             this
             Honourable
             Person
             did
             with
             caution
             add
             ,
             [
             
               to
               the
               Kings
               Hand
               and
               Seal
            
             ]
             
               that
               it
               was
               obtained
               by
               the
               fraud
               (
               as
               they
               said
               )
               of
               the
               Scotish
               Secretary
               of
               State.
            
             For
             indeed
             thereby
             hangs
             a
             tale
             ,
             and
             tho
             the
             Intrigue
             of
             this
             matter
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             discovered
             and
             made
             evident
             to
             the
             World
             by
             several
             learned
             Persons
             ;
             
             yet
             because
             this
             Story
             hath
             bin
             revived
             not
             only
             by
             this
             Author
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             a
             spightful
             Pen
             amongst
             our selves
             ,
             *
             (
             whom
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             severe
             upon
             ,
             because
             he
             lately
             upon
             his
             Death-bed
             recanted
             that
             mischievous
             Book
             )
             I
             shall
             insert
             a
             brief
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             year
             1598
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Balmerinoch
             Secretary
             of
             State
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             his
             Cousin
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Drummond
            
             ,
             a
             professed
             Papist
             ,
             did
             solicit
             the
             King
             to
             write
             a
             Letter
             to
             Clement
             the
             VIII
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Vaison
             ,
             their
             kinsman
             ,
             for
             a
             Cardinalship
             :
             suggesting
             withal
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             means
             to
             secure
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             to
             his
             Majesty
             .
             But
             the
             King
             obstinatly
             refusing
             ,
             they
             did
             contrive
             to
             shuffle
             in
             a
             Letter
             ,
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             amongst
             others
             (
             omitting
             the
             Titles
             given
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             leaving
             room
             for
             their
             insertion
             afterwards
             )
             
             and
             to
             wait
             when
             the
             King
             was
             ready
             to
             go
             on
             hunting
             to
             procure
             his
             hand
             to
             that
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             This
             Letter
             so
             obtained
             ,
             Drummond
             carried
             to
             Rome
             ;
             but
             within
             a
             while
             this
             being
             discovered
             to
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             she
             in
             the
             year
             1599
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             about
             it
             .
             He
             thereupon
             questions
             Balmerinoch
             ,
             who
             absolutely
             denied
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             King
             satisfaction
             sent
             for
             Drummond
             ,
             who
             abjured
             it
             .
             Thus
             it
             continued
             ,
             till
             in
             the
             year
             1608
             ,
             when
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
             undertaking
             to
             reply
             to
             the
             King's
             Apology
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             charged
             him
             with
             inconstancy
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             this
             Letter
             .
             Balmerinoch
             happen'd
             then
             to
             come
             into
             England
             about
             other
             matters
             ;
             the
             first
             thing
             put
             to
             him
             at
             Royston
             (
             where
             the
             King
             at
             that
             time
             was
             )
             was
             the
             business
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             which
             he
             then
             confessed
             .
             upon
             this
             he
             was
             remitted
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             there
             Arraign'd
             ,
             
             and
             Condemn'd
             ;
             all
             the
             while
             acknowledging
             ,
             
               as
               he
               wished
               God
               to
               have
               mercy
               upon
               his
               Soul
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               was
               wrongfully
               charged
               with
               the
               writing
               that
               Letter
               .
            
             And
             that
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             it
             could
             not
             be
             an
             argument
             for
             the
             Popes
             kindness
             to
             the
             King
             in
             those
             Breves
             )
             will
             be
             evident
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             in
             the
             year
             1599
             (
             as
             above
             said
             )
             the
             thing
             was
             known
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             denied
             and
             abjured
             by
             the
             persons
             concerned
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             .
             For
             Drummond
             was
             not
             only
             sent
             for
             over
             by
             Balmerinoch
             to
             forswear
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             notwithstanding
             upon
             suspicion
             imprisoned
             ,
             
             and
             after
             he
             had
             obtained
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             going
             to
             Rome
             ,
             did
             ,
             upon
             the
             importunity
             of
             Balmerinoch
             ,
             by
             some
             art
             procure
             that
             Letter
             ,
             and
             sent
             it
             back
             to
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             as
             he
             confessed
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             While
             the
             Pope
             had
             this
             Letter
             ,
             he
             did
             shew
             it
             to
             all
             Scotsmen
             that
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             
             enquiring
             if
             they
             knew
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             suffering
             some
             to
             take
             transcripts
             of
             it
             ;
             
             which
             if
             he
             had
             not
             suspected
             ,
             he
             would
             certainly
             have
             kept
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             communicated
             only
             to
             such
             as
             he
             could
             trust
             such
             a
             necessary
             secret
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             ,
             with
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Pope
             never
             did
             return
             an
             answer
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             nor
             did
             at
             all
             concern
             himself
             to
             do
             what
             he
             did
             desire
             of
             him
             ;
             whereas
             if
             he
             had
             believed
             the
             Letter
             to
             be
             the
             Act
             of
             that
             King
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             so
             far
             neglected
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             slighted
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             When
             not
             many
             years
             afterwards
             he
             ,
             
             did
             upon
             his
             own
             accord
             write
             an
             obliging
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             only
             omit
             the
             Title
             of
             Son
             ,
             &c.
             which
             he
             doth
             give
             to
             all
             Princes
             of
             their
             Communion
             ;
             but
             also
             did
             not
             take
             any
             notice
             of
             that
             Letter
             pretended
             to
             be
             written
             ;
             which
             would
             have
             been
             a
             very
             good
             ground
             to
             have
             fastened
             a
             desired
             correspondence
             upon
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             This
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Priests
             upon
             the
             point
             ;
             for
             after
             this
             Parsons
             the
             Jesuit
             did
             declare
             that
             the
             
               King
               was
               an
               obstinate
               Heretick
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               possibility
               of
               his
               Conversion
               .
            
             And
             Garnet
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             last
             days
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             he
             was
             solicited
             by
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             his
             own
             Religion
             to
             favour
             the
             King's
             Title
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               he
               would
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               King
               was
               so
               obdurate
               in
               his
               Religion
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               hopes
               of
               his
               Conversion
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             
             (
             as
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northampton
             then
             said
             in
             his
             Speech
             )
             
               every
               one
               may
               guess
               that
               it
               was
               no
               sleight
               or
               ordinary
               degree
               of
               despair
               that
               made
               them
               renounce
               their
               portion
               in
               the
               Son
               and
               Heir
               of
               the
               renowned
            
             Mary
             
               Q.
               of
            
             Scots
             ,
             
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             From
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             this
             Letter
             was
             the
             Letter
             of
             Balmerinoch
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             King
             James
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             more
             a
             respect
             to
             it
             in
             those
             Breves
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             in
             them
             intended
             a
             kindness
             to
             that
             King.
             And
             from
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             will
             also
             appear
             ,
             how
             little
             reason
             there
             is
             to
             make
             any
             other
             a
             Contriver
             of
             this
             Treason
             than
             the
             Conspirators
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Party
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             More
             were
             concerned
             in
             this
             Conspiracy
             ,
             than
             were
             at
             that
             time
             publickly
             known
             and
             accused
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             ,
             saith
             that
             
               the
               Traitors
               were
               but
               thirteen
               Laymen
               ,
            
             viz
             ,
             Catesby
             ,
             Piercy
             ,
             
               the
               two
            
             Wrights
             ,
             Tresham
             ,
             Faux
             ,
             Keys
             ,
             Bates
             ,
             Grant
             ,
             Rookwood
             ,
             
               the
               two
            
             Winters
             and
             Digby
             ,
             
               as
               all
               Writers
               have
               it
               ,
               nor
               can
               any
               thing
               be
               more
               clear
               than
               that
               there
               were
               no
               more
               Conspirators
               :
            
             and
             he
             is
             so
             confident
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               no
               body
               was
               privy
               to
               it
            
             [
             except
             Owen
             ]
             
               but
               these
               few
               there
               mentioned
            
             .
             Where
             ,
             
             as
             he
             would
             clear
             the
             Jesuits
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             forgetful
             of
             the
             five
             Laymen
             ,
             besides
             Hall
             the
             Jesuit
             which
             suffered
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             at
             Worcester
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             that
             fled
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Thuanus
             .
             However
             that
             few
             were
             taken
             and
             convicted
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             what
             ,
             with
             our
             Historians
             ,
             I
             freely
             acknowledg
             .
             I
             shall
             further
             yield
             to
             this
             Noble
             Author
             ,
             
             
               that
               the
               Commons
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Privy
               Council
               were
               so
               vigilant
               ,
               that
               they
               left
               no
               stone
               unturned
               to
               find
               out
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Plot
               :
            
             but
             that
             no
             more
             were
             concerned
             than
             were
             discovered
             ,
             or
             that
             no
             more
             were
             discovered
             ,
             was
             because
             no
             more
             were
             really
             concerned
             ,
             is
             what
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             blinded
             by
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             biassed
             by
             being
             of
             a
             party
             ,
             can
             imagine
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             the
             Design
             it
             it self
             ,
             
             which
             was
             not
             only
             to
             blow
             up
             the
             Parliment-House
             ,
             
               the
               place
            
             ,
             as
             Catesby
             said
             ,
             
               where
               they
               had
               done
               us
               the
               mischief
               ,
            
             or
             the
             persons
             that
             did
             there
             contrive
             it
             ;
             but
             also
             
               to
               strike
               at
               the
               root
               ,
               and
               breed
               a
               confusion
               fit
               to
               beget
               new
               alterations
            
             ;
             as
             Winter
             did
             then
             observe
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             blow
             
             up
             the
             established
             Religion
             to
             make
             thereby
             room
             for
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             disturb
             the
             Government
             in
             order
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             not
             to
             be
             done
             by
             fourteen
             Lay-men
             ,
             tho
             we
             cast
             in
             the
             four
             Jesuits
             also
             to
             their
             assistance
             .
             Whilst
             the
             Plot
             lay
             under
             ground
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             by
             Mining
             ,
             there
             needed
             only
             a
             few
             heads
             to
             contrive
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             hands
             to
             execute
             :
             and
             that
             part
             of
             it
             which
             required
             only
             the
             Match
             and
             the
             Tinder
             ,
             a
             Faux
             alone
             was
             sufficient
             for
             ;
             these
             might
             manage
             the
             more
             secret
             Negotiation
             .
             But
             if
             that
             had
             succeeded
             ,
             there
             must
             many
             more
             have
             appeared
             upon
             the
             Stage
             to
             quiet
             or
             curb
             the
             multitude
             ;
             to
             keep
             things
             safe
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             maintain
             a
             fair
             Correspondence
             abroad
             .
             And
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             were
             found
             to
             have
             been
             imployed
             herein
             ,
             did
             not
             understand
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             understood
             could
             neglect
             it
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             such
             persons
             as
             ventured
             all
             they
             had
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             the
             Gentlemen
             their
             Estates
             and
             Honours
             ;
             the
             Jesuits
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             Reputation
             of
             their
             Society
             ;
             and
             all
             of
             them
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Lives
             ,
             would
             put
             all
             this
             into
             jeopardy
             ,
             without
             weighing
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             all
             circumstances
             relating
             thereunto
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             Catesby
             ,
             
             who
             was
             a
             
               cautious
               man
            
             (
             as
             Thuanus
             saith
             )
             
               and
               one
               not
               more
               eminent
               by
               birth
               than
               the
               endowments
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
            
             as
             another
             saith
             ;
             or
             
               Garnet
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               of
               a
               sharp
               Wit
               ,
               solid
               Judgment
               and
               of
               long
               Experience
               ,
            
             
             as
             another
             saith
             ,
             (
             being
             several
             years
             Provincial
             of
             his
             Order
             )
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             could
             lay
             the
             whole
             stress
             of
             such
             an
             important
             Design
             upon
             so
             few
             as
             twenty
             Persons
             ?
             Can
             we
             think
             again
             such
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             this
             omission
             who
             had
             been
             engaged
             in
             Plots
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ;
             
             and
             that
             they
             who
             could
             assure
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             in
             the
             Spanish
             Treason
             ,
             that
             upon
             his
             Invasion
             
               the
               Catholicks
               of
            
             England
             
               would
               have
               in
               readiness
               for
               his
               use
               and
               Service
            
             
             1500
             or
             2000
             Horses
             ,
             could
             forget
             the
             like
             provision
             now
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             could
             think
             of
             Horses
             and
             provide
             no
             Riders
             for
             them
             ?
             
             It
             was
             without
             doubt
             upon
             a
             better
             Army
             than
             that
             of
             a
             
               few
               Servants
               and
               Horse-Boys
            
             (
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Apology
             reckons
             them
             up
             )
             that
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
            
             was
             assured
             ,
             that
             
               if
               the
               Design
               had
               taken
               place
               there
               would
               have
               bin
               no
               doubt
               of
               other
               success
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               would
               have
               bin
               a
               League
               answerable
               to
               that
               in
               France
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Persons
             concerned
             herein
             were
             not
             such
             Novices
             as
             to
             undertake
             so
             much
             upon
             no
             prospect
             of
             good
             and
             sufficient
             assistance
             .
             This
             they
             well
             foresaw
             ,
             and
             did
             in
             the
             beginning
             advise
             about
             ,
             as
             Winter
             confessed
             ;
             
               Whilst
               we
               were
               together
            
             ,
             
             
               we
               began
               to
               fashion
               our
               business
               ,
               and
               discoursed
               what
               we
               should
               do
               after
               this
               Deed
               was
               done
               .
               The
               first
               question
               was
               ,
               how
               we
               might
               surprize
               the
               next
               Heir
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               what
               we
               should
               do
               for
               Money
               and
               Horses
               ,
               which
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               if
               we
               could
               provide
               in
               any
               reasonable
               measure
               ,
               having
               the
               Heir
               Apparent
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               knowledg
               of
               four
               or
               five
               days
               ,
               was
               odds
               sufficient
               .
            
          
           
             This
             we
             find
             them
             consulting
             how
             to
             do
             without
             suspicion
             ;
             for
             Garnet
             did
             hereupon
             write
             to
             Baldwin
             the
             Legier
             Jesuit
             in
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             Catesby
             ,
             that
             
               one
               should
               move
               the
               Marquess
               for
               a
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               for
            
             Catesby
             ;
             
               not
               with
               any
               intent
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               agreed
               ,
               that
            
             Catesby
             
               should
               undertake
               the
               Charge
               ,
               but
               that
               under
               colour
               of
               it
               ,
               Horses
               and
               other
               necessaries
               might
               be
               provided
               without
               suspicion
               to
               furnish
               the
               Traitors
               .
            
             This
             we
             find
             further
             that
             they
             had
             done
             ;
             for
             Watson
             and
             Clark
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             at
             their
             apprehension
             ,
             did
             affirm
             that
             there
             was
             some
             Treason
             intended
             by
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             hand
             ;
             as
             for
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             so
             for
             that
             
               they
               had
               collected
               and
               gathered
               together
               great
               sums
               of
               Money
               to
               Levy
               an
               Army
               therewith
               when
               time
               should
               serve
               :
            
             
             
               and
               had
               both
               bought
               up
               store
               of
               great
               Horses
               about
               the
               Country
               ,
               
               and
               conveyed
               Powder
               and
               Shot
               ,
               and
               Artillery
               secretly
               to
               their
               Friends
               ,
               wishing
               them
               not
               to
               stir
               ,
               but
               to
               keep
               themselves
               quiet
               ,
               until
               they
               heard
               from
               them
               .
            
             And
             it
             seems
             that
             they
             had
             met
             with
             good
             success
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             
               there
               was
               in
            
             June
             1605
             
               a
               Conference
               and
               Consultation
               betwixt
            
             Garnet
             ,
             Catesby
             ,
             
             and
             Tresham
             
               concerning
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
            
             Garnet
             
               might
               by
               Letters
               send
               direct
               Advertisement
               thereof
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               Holiness
               would
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               shew
               his
               inclination
               concerning
               any
               such
               Commotion
               ,
               until
               such
               time
               as
               he
               should
               be
               certainly
               informed
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               sufficient
               and
               able
               Force
               to
               prevail
               .
            
             By
             which
             they
             must
             suppose
             not
             only
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Party
             was
             strong
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             that
             strength
             should
             be
             in
             readiness
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             or
             else
             their
             message
             to
             the
             Pope
             had
             been
             to
             little
             or
             no
             purpose
             .
             This
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
            
             in
             his
             Papers
             often
             glances
             at
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               clear
               any
               living
               body
               either
               private
               or
               publick
               ,
               for
               ,
               I
               never
               named
               any
               body
               ,
               but
               reported
               that
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               did
               promise
               ,
               that
               all
               Forces
               in
               those
               Parts
               round
               about
               Mr.
            
             Talbot
             
               would
               assist
               us
               ,
               but
               this
               can
               hurt
               nothing
               ,
               for
               they
               openly
               spoke
               it
               .
            
             
             So
             again
             ,
             
               we
               all
               thought
               if
               we
               could
               procure
               Mr.
            
             Talbot
             
               to
               rise
               ,
               that
               —
               and
               we
               had
               in
               our
               Company
               his
               Son
               in
               Law
               ,
               who
               gave
               us
               some
               hope
               of
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               much
               doubt
               it
               .
            
             (
             This
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             Mr.
             Talbot
             of
             
               Peper
               Hill
            
             ,
             from
             what
             I
             find
             of
             him
             in
             a
             Manuscript
             in
             my
             possession
             .
             )
             Let
             us
             hear
             Sir
             Everard
             further
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             
               The
               greatest
               of
               our
               business
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               stood
               in
               the
               possessing
               the
               Lady
            
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
               who
               lying
               within
               eight
               miles
               of
            
             Dunchurch
             ,
             
             
               we
               would
               have
               easily
               surprized
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               If
               she
               had
               been
               in
            
             Rutland
             ,
             then
             Stoaks
             
               was
               near
               ,
               and
               in
               either
               place
               we
               had
               taken
               sufficient
               order
               to
               have
               been
               possessed
               of
               her
               .
            
             In
             either
             place
             ,
             we
             see
             was
             
               sufficient
               order
            
             ,
             but
             that
             could
             not
             have
             been
             without
             a
             Party
             in
             Rutland
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             nothing
             of
             .
             Nay
             ,
             we
             find
             Sir.
             
             Everard
             after
             his
             Imprisonment
             to
             be
             not
             without
             hopes
             of
             good
             Seconds
             ,
             and
             of
             making
             his
             terms
             by
             the
             fear
             which
             the
             Court
             might
             be
             in
             of
             them
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               have
               some
               guess
               that
               it
               worketh
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               the
               Lieutenant
               maketh
               all
               shew
               to
               me
               of
               the
               contrary
               ;
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Catholicks
               are
               so
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               feared
               on
               any
               terms
               ,
               for
               on
               his
               knowledg
               there
               were
               not
               above
            
             4000
             
               in
               all
            
             England
             .
             
               Besides
               ,
               he
               said
               they
               were
               easily
               pacified
               ;
               I
               would
               not
               at
               all
               argue
               the
               matter
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               number
               should
               be
               objected
               to
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Whereby
             we
             may
             perceive
             what
             his
             opinion
             was
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             but
             understand
             in
             some
             measure
             what
             the
             condition
             and
             strength
             of
             his
             Party
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             expectation
             they
             might
             reasonably
             have
             from
             it
             .
             The
             Catholicks
             were
             in
             his
             Judgment
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             
               be
               feared
            
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             apprehend
             they
             would
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             their
             Cause
             or
             them
             in
             that
             juncture
             .
             Which
             agrees
             with
             what
             we
             find
             observ'd
             by
             the
             Secretary
             ,
             
             that
             
               by
               diverse
               Advertisements
               from
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               he
               understood
               that
               the
               Papists
               were
               making
               preparations
               for
               some
               Combination
               amongst
               them
               against
               this
               Parliament
               time
               ,
               for
               enabling
               them
               to
               deliver
               at
               that
               time
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               some
               Petition
               for
               Toleration
               of
               Religion
               :
               which
               should
               be
               delivered
               in
               some
               such
               order
               ,
               and
               so
               well
               back'd
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               should
               be
               loth
               to
               refuse
               their
               requests
               .
            
             It
             's
             likely
             that
             it
             was
             given
             out
             amongst
             ,
             and
             by
             themselves
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Petition
             preparing
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             could
             but
             possess
             their
             own
             Party
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             in
             expectation
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             might
             serve
             to
             satisfie
             them
             about
             any
             report
             of
             an
             Insurrection
             ;
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             enquiring
             into
             that
             which
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             keep
             within
             the
             breasts
             of
             a
             few
             .
             And
             this
             will
             serve
             to
             give
             light
             to
             what
             I
             have
             before
             said
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Section
             ,
             viz.
             That
             more
             were
             concerned
             in
             this
             Conspiracy
             than
             were
             at
             that
             time
             publickly
             known
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             than
             we
             read
             of
             did
             
             know
             of
             the
             very
             manner
             of
             a
             Plot
             ,
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             &c.
             (
             as
             those
             that
             were
             to
             surprize
             the
             next
             Heir
             ;
             )
             and
             many
             more
             of
             a
             Plot
             to
             bring
             in
             and
             set
             up
             their
             Religion
             by
             force
             of
             Arms.
             To
             this
             purpose
             it
             was
             that
             care
             was
             taken
             at
             the
             first
             for
             assistance
             from
             abroad
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             
               continual
               Negotiation
               was
               maintained
               with
            
             Spain
             
               by
               the
               Jesuits
            
             ,
             
             as
             Watson
             and
             Clark
             did
             depose
             ;
             which
             they
             said
             
               they
               were
               sure
               tended
               to
               nothing
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               a
               preparation
               for
               a
               Forraign
               Commotion
               .
            
             It
             's
             true
             that
             King
             James
             speaks
             favourably
             in
             this
             case
             of
             Forraign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Osborn
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             
               had
               an
               Army
               then
               in
            
             Flanders
             
               to
               land
            
             ,
             
             
               in
               the
               huge
               mist
               so
               black
               a
               Cloud
               must
               needs
               have
               caused
               over
               the
               Nation
            
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             
               the
               people
               heard
               that
               his
               Catholick
               Majesty
               sent
               an
               Agent
               on
               purpose
               to
               Congratulate
               King
            
             James
             '
             
               s
               preservation
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               tell
               it
               the
               Cardinal
            
             d'Ossat
             
               without
               laughing
               in
               his
               face
               at
               so
               palpable
               a
               piece
               of
               flattery
               ,
            
             
             as
             he
             conceived
             it
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             was
             it
             that
             
               Prayers
               were
               appointed
               to
               be
               used
               by
               those
               that
               were
               Romishly
               affected
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
            
             
             as
             not
             only
             Osburn
             relates
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             this
             last
             year
             confirmed
             from
             
               Sancta
               Clara's
            
             ,
             &c.
             own
             mouth
             by
             Mr.
             S.
             in
             his
             Depositions
             before
             the
             Council
             ;
             and
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             a
             Book
             of
             theirs
             wrote
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             King
             
             James's
             Reign
             ,
             
             where
             are
             many
             passages
             relating
             hereunto
             ;
             in
             a
             consolatory
             Psalm
             (
             as
             it
             's
             there
             called
             )
             its
             said
             ,
             
               Confirm
               your
               hearts
               in
               hope
               ,
               for
               your
               Redemption
               draweth
               nigh
               .
               The
               year
               of
               Visitation
               draweth
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               Jubilation
               is
               at
               hand
               .
            
             England
             
               shall
               be
               called
               a
               happy
               Realm
               ,
               a
               blessed
               Country
               ,
               a
               Religious
               People
               .
            
             
             
               Those
               which
               knew
               the
               former
               glory
               of
               Religion
               ,
               shall
               lift
               up
               their
               hands
               for
               joy
               to
               see
               it
               —
               returned
               again
               .
               Righteousness
               shall
               prosper
               ,
               and
               Infidelity
               shall
               be
               plucked
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               !
            
             Again
             ,
             
             
               false
               
               Error
               shall
               vanish
               like
               smoke
               :
               and
               they
               which
               saw
               it
               shall
               say
               ,
               where
               is
               it
               become
               ?
               The
               Daughters
               of
            
             Babylon
             
               shall
               be
               cast
               down
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               dust
               lament
               their
               ruin
               .
               Proud
               Heresie
               shall
               strike
               her
               Sail
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               groan
               as
               a
               Beast
               crushed
               under
               a
               Cart
               Wheel
               .
               —
               The
               memory
               of
               Novelties
               shall
               perish
               with
               a
               crack
               ,
               as
               a
               ruinous
               House
               falling
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Repent
               ye
               Seducers
               with
               speed
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               prevent
               the
               dreadfull
               Wrath
               of
               the
               most
               Powerable
               .
               —
               He
               will
               come
               as
               a
               flame
               that
               burneth
               out
               beyond
               the
               Furnace
               ,
            
             
             
               his
               fury
               shall
               fly
               forth
               as
               Thunder
               ,
               and
               pitch
               upon
               their
               tops
               which
               maligne
               him
               .
            
             So
             in
             the
             fifth
             Psalm
             of
             his
             composure
             —
             They
             [
             Enemies
             ]
             
               shall
               perish
               in
               thy
               Fury
               :
               and
               melt
               like
               wax
               before
               the
               fire
               .
            
             I
             have
             repeated
             the
             more
             from
             this
             Book
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             made
             about
             that
             season
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             it
             's
             very
             hard
             to
             be
             got
             .
             From
             which
             we
             may
             observe
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             Jubilee
             they
             expected
             was
             very
             near
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             this
             was
             to
             be
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             it
             should
             be
             such
             a
             destruction
             as
             would
             render
             the
             Enemies
             uncapable
             of
             resistance
             or
             recovery
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             manner
             is
             as
             much
             pointed
             out
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             (
             that
             was
             a
             Secret
             ,
             and
             charily
             to
             be
             kept
             as
             such
             )
             could
             be
             ;
             Heresie
             shall
             
               vanish
               like
               smoak
               ;
               the
               memory
               of
               Novelties
               shall
               perish
               with
               a
               crack
               ;
               he
               will
               come
               as
               a
               flame
               that
               burneth
               out
               beyond
               a
               Furnace
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             the
             time
             drew
             on
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             more
             secure
             of
             success
             ,
             and
             more
             confident
             and
             open
             in
             their
             expectations
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             abroad
             ;
             for
             Henry
             Flood
             
               a
               Jesuit
               caused
               the
               Jesuits
               at
            
             Lisbon
             
               to
               spend
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Money
               on
               Powder
               ,
               upon
               a
               Festival
               day
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               the
               Gunpowder-Treason
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               to
               make
               experiment
               of
               the
               force
               of
               it
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               perswaded
               one
            
             John
             How
             (
             
               a
               Merchant
               whom
               he
               had
               perverted
               )
               and
               diverse
               other
               Catholicks
               to
               go
               over
               into
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               to
               expect
               their
               Redemption
               there
               (
               as
               he
               called
               it
               )
               a
               while
            
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             the
             relation
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             also
             at
             home
             ,
             for
             a
             few
             days
             before
             the
             
             appointed
             time
             ,
             Garnet
             meets
             the
             other
             Traitors
             at
             Coughton
             in
             Warwick-shire
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             place
             of
             Rendezvouz
             ,
             
             whither
             they
             resorted
             out
             of
             all
             Countreys
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             first
             of
             
               November
               Garnet
            
             openly
             prayeth
             for
             the
             good
             success
             of
             the
             great
             Action
             concerning
             the
             Catholick
             Cause
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             adding
             these
             Verses
             of
             an
             Hymn
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             —
          
           
             
               Gentem
               auferte
               perfidam
            
             
               Credentium
               de
               finibus
               ,
            
             
               Vt
               Christo
               laudes
               debitas
            
             
               Persolvamus
               alacriter
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Garnet
             never
             denied
             ,
             but
             pleaded
             that
             
               he
               went
               thither
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               disswade
               Mr.
            
             Catesby
             ,
             
             
               when
               he
               should
               have
               come
               down
               —
               An
               Answer
               most
               absurd
            
             (
             as
             the
             Earl
             of
             Salisbury
             replied
             to
             him
             )
             
               seeing
               he
               knew
            
             Catesby
             
               would
               not
               come
               down
               till
               the
            
             6
             
               th
               of
            
             November
             ,
             
               which
               was
               the
               day
               after
               the
               Blow
               should
               have
               been
               given
               ;
               and
            
             Garnet
             
               went
               into
               the
               Country
               ten
               days
               before
               .
            
             If
             this
             had
             been
             his
             Errand
             ,
             it
             would
             rather
             have
             kept
             him
             in
             London
             ,
             where
             Catesby
             was
             ,
             than
             carried
             him
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Prayer
             he
             used
             ,
             he
             had
             prepared
             this
             Answer
             (
             as
             he
             told
             Hall
             in
             their
             secret
             Conference
             together
             )
             
               It
               is
               true
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               I
               prayed
               for
               the
               good
               Success
               of
               that
               great
               Action
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               tell
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               I
               meant
               it
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               sharper
               Laws
               ,
               which
               I
               feared
               they
               would
               then
               make
               against
               the
               Catholicks
               :
               And
               that
               answer
               shall
               serve
               well
               enough
               .
            
             In
             which
             (
             1.
             )
             he
             plainly
             grants
             that
             he
             had
             another
             end
             in
             reciting
             that
             verse
             ,
             than
             he
             would
             own
             to
             them
             that
             should
             examine
             him
             upon
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             appears
             that
             the
             end
             which
             he
             did
             it
             for
             ,
             was
             what
             he
             was
             very
             much
             afraid
             to
             have
             discovered
             .
             As
             is
             evident
             from
             his
             own
             Letters
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               know
               not
               how
               I
               shall
               satisfie
               them
               about
               my
               Journey
               to
            
             Coughton
             ;
             
             and
             in
             another
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               rumour
               of
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               by
               me
               at
            
             Hall
             ;
             
               I
               am
               afraid
               it
               's
               that
               which
               I
               made
               at
            
             Coughton
             .
             And
             he
             further
             said
             to
             
               Hall
               ,
               If
               I
               can
               clear
               my self
               of
               this
               (
               which
               I
               hope
               to
               do
               )
               I
               care
               not
               what
               otherwise
               they
               have
               to
               object
               against
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             can
             we
             then
             think
             that
             it
             was
             
               by
               chance
               that
               he
               recited
               those
               Verses
               (
               being
               used
               in
               the
            
             Octaves
             
               of
               All-Saints
               day
            
             )
             as
             his
             Apologist
             saith
             ;
             
             or
             that
             the
             Prayers
             then
             used
             were
             
               only
               for
               Toleration
            
             ,
             as
             the
             English
             Apologist
             would
             have
             it
             .
             If
             this
             had
             been
             true
             ,
             
             what
             need
             he
             be
             so
             careful
             about
             it
             ,
             what
             need
             he
             take
             such
             care
             for
             an
             answer
             to
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             had
             been
             by
             chance
             ,
             the
             thing
             would
             have
             spoke
             for
             it self
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             had
             been
             for
             Favour
             and
             Toleration
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             what
             they
             needed
             to
             be
             afraid
             to
             own
             :
             for
             how
             could
             it
             be
             more
             dangerous
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             success
             in
             it
             than
             it
             would
             have
             been
             to
             frame
             a
             Petition
             and
             present
             it
             to
             their
             Prince
             for
             it
             ?
             It
             sounds
             somewhat
             better
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             the
             above
             said
             Authors
             doth
             frame
             upon
             further
             consideration
             ;
             that
             when
             Garnet
             
               despair'd
               of
               hindring
               the
               Conspirators
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               good
               man
               having
               tried
               all
               humane
               wayes
               in
               vain
               ,
               adds
               the
               publick
               prayers
               to
               his
               own
               ,
            
             ut
             Deus
             ,
             vel
             pestem
             eam
             averteret
             ,
             vel
             si
             ita
             expedire
             videret
             ,
             felicem
             certè
             funesto
             facinori
             exitum
             daret
             ;
             
               That
               God
               would
               either
               divert
               it
               ,
               or
               grant
               an
               happy
               conclusion
               to
               this
               Villanous
               Enterprize
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               that
               what
               ever
               happens
               it
               might
               turn
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             as
             he
             again
             expounds
             himself
             .
             By
             which
             we
             see
             how
             much
             they
             are
             put
             to
             it
             that
             would
             give
             a
             colour
             to
             an
             ill
             action
             ;
             how
             they
             say
             and
             unsay
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             Author
             doth
             )
             one
             while
             its
             by
             chance
             ,
             another
             while
             by
             choice
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             contradict
             one
             another
             .
             Unhappy
             Man
             !
             that
             could
             not
             light
             upon
             these
             answers
             that
             are
             since
             made
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             very
             fortunate
             are
             they
             that
             can
             frame
             
             Apologies
             for
             Actions
             which
             those
             that
             were
             intimately
             concerned
             in
             them
             never
             thought
             upon
             .
             But
             as
             long
             as
             this
             Prayer
             was
             then
             used
             ,
             and
             no
             better
             account
             can
             be
             given
             of
             it
             by
             him
             or
             those
             that
             speak
             for
             him
             ;
             we
             have
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             to
             believe
             it
             to
             have
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             Action
             that
             he
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             were
             condemned
             for
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             a
             part
             of
             those
             
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               that
               were
               sent
               down
               and
               used
               for
               the
               success
               of
               that
               great
               Errand
               ,
            
             
             as
             King
             James
             saith
             .
             It
             is
             granted
             then
             that
             there
             was
             an
             intimation
             given
             out
             of
             some
             great
             Design
             on
             foot
             against
             the
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             did
             respect
             a
             Petition
             against
             ,
             
               some
               sharper
               Laws
               at
               that
               time
               feared
               to
               be
               made
               against
               Catholicks
            
             (
             as
             Garnet
             said
             )
             or
             whether
             a
             Toleration
             (
             as
             another
             )
             or
             whether
             the
             Powder-Treason
             and
             an
             Insurrection
             upon
             it
             ,
             I
             hope
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             will
             help
             in
             good
             measure
             to
             resolve
             ;
             although
             we
             cannot
             so
             particularly
             point
             to
             Time
             and
             Place
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Counsels
             herein
             concerned
             ,
             &
             what
             are
             indeed
             impossible
             ,
             in
             our
             Circumstances
             ,
             fully
             to
             discover
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Apology
             saith
             ,
             that
             Winter
             ,
             
             
               in
               his
               printed
               Confession
               descends
               to
               all
               particulars
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             would
             have
             afforded
             an
             excellent
             light
             to
             us
             .
             But
             that
             is
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             for
             that
             Confession
             was
             taken
             the
             23
             of
             November
             1605
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             his
             apprehension
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             immediately
             published
             to
             give
             some
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             
             but
             being
             imperfect
             ,
             he
             was
             afterwards
             taken
             into
             further
             Examination
             ,
             
             and
             many
             other
             things
             were
             confessed
             by
             him
             upon
             it
             .
             In
             his
             printed
             Confession
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Beginning
             and
             Progress
             of
             the
             Gunpowder-Treason
             ,
             (
             strictly
             so
             called
             )
             ,
             there
             we
             have
             an
             account
             of
             what
             was
             debated
             and
             projected
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Vault
             ,
             and
             what
             Provisions
             they
             were
             further
             to
             make
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             the
             Design
             :
             but
             all
             the
             while
             there
             is
             not
             
             a
             word
             of
             what
             was
             done
             in
             order
             to
             it
             .
             All
             this
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             Men
             ,
             and
             Arms
             ,
             Horses
             and
             Mony
             ;
             but
             we
             read
             nothing
             then
             of
             the
             Levies
             that
             were
             made
             ,
             of
             the
             Horses
             that
             were
             in
             readiness
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Treasure
             that
             was
             provided
             (
             except
             what
             was
             subscribed
             by
             Tresham
             and
             Digby
             )
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             as
             sure
             that
             such
             a
             Design
             was
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             without
             these
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Design
             .
             Therefore
             it
             will
             be
             fit
             to
             enquire
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             have
             no
             fuller
             account
             as
             to
             these
             matters
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             be
             helped
             in
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             such
             a
             Design
             as
             this
             was
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             many
             Assistants
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             )
             and
             so
             they
             took
             into
             it
             no
             more
             then
             they
             had
             present
             occasion
             for
             ,
             either
             in
             working
             in
             the
             Mine
             ,
             &c.
             or
             bearing
             the
             Charge
             .
             Whatever
             Accomplices
             they
             had
             abroad
             ,
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             lye
             quiet
             ,
             and
             wait
             till
             the
             hour
             did
             approach
             and
             the
             Signal
             was
             given
             .
             So
             Watson
             the
             Priest
             confessed
             ,
             that
             
               they
               had
               brought
               up
               store
               of
               great
               Horses
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               conveyed
               Powder
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               secretly
               to
               their
               Friends
               ,
               wishing
               them
               not
               to
               stir
               ,
               but
               keep
               themselves
               quiet
               until
               they
               heard
               from
               them
               .
            
             From
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             either
             none
             were
             discovered
             but
             the
             head
             Contrivers
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             those
             ,
             that
             upon
             presumption
             of
             the
             success
             above
             ,
             got
             too
             early
             into
             arms
             ,
             as
             
               Grant
               &c.
            
             or
             such
             as
             being
             sure
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             to
             be
             discovered
             got
             into
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             for
             that
             reason
             to
             provoke
             others
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             Catesby
             ,
             &c.
             but
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             to
             lie
             still
             ,
             and
             to
             
               keep
               themselves
               quiet
            
             till
             the
             Blow
             was
             given
             ,
             thought
             it
             best
             in
             prudence
             ,
             when
             it
             had
             miscarried
             ,
             to
             continue
             so
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             encreasing
             of
             Assistants
             ,
             and
             the
             communicating
             of
             their
             Counsels
             to
             many
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             needful
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             have
             been
             dangerous
             .
             It
             
             would
             have
             endangered
             the
             whole
             ,
             for
             by
             that
             means
             the
             Design
             might
             have
             got
             Air
             ,
             and
             been
             defeated
             .
             It
             would
             have
             endangered
             their
             Friends
             (
             if
             it
             had
             been
             discovered
             )
             and
             needlesly
             exposed
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             Owen
             gave
             ,
             
             why
             Sir
             
               William
               Stanley
               would
               not
               be
               acquainted
               with
               any
               Plot
            
             (
             though
             a
             hearty
             Well-wisher
             to
             it
             )
             
               as
               having
               business
               a-foot
               in
               the
               Court
               of
            
             England
             ,
             (
             for
             fear
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             the
             Plot
             should
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             he
             discoverd
             to
             be
             privy
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             then
             lose
             his
             Interest
             there
             )
             and
             not
             that
             
               he
               would
               not
               trust
               him
               with
               such
               a
               secret
               ,
            
             
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Cath.
               Apol.
            
             would
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             When
             they
             did
             communicate
             their
             Design
             to
             any
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             into
             their
             Counsel
             and
             Assistance
             ,
             it
             was
             with
             all
             the
             Caution
             imaginable
             .
             For
             they
             took
             an
             Oath
             of
             Secrecy
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             upon
             it
             ;
             
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             Oath
             was
             ;
          
           
             
               You
               shall
               swear
               by
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               you
               now
               purpose
               to
               receive
               ,
               never
               to
               disclose
               ,
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               by
               word
               or
               circumstance
               ,
               the
               matter
               that
               shall
               be
               proposed
               to
               you
               to
               keep
               secret
               ;
               nor
               desist
               from
               the
               Execution
               thereof
               ,
               until
               the
               rest
               shall
               give
               you
               leave
               .
            
          
           
             The
             like
             care
             was
             taken
             with
             respect
             to
             
               Owen
               ,
               Bates
            
             ,
             
             and
             Digby
             .
             And
             Garnet
             himself
             confesseth
             ,
             
               that
               by
               word
               and
               writing
               ,
               he
               had
               often
               protested
               that
               he
               would
               never
               betray
               them
               .
            
             
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             they
             had
             obliged
             even
             Him
             after
             some
             solemn
             manner
             to
             Secrecy
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Their
             Caution
             was
             further
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             ,
             neither
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             thing
             was
             known
             to
             many
             ,
             nor
             the
             Persons
             frequently
             to
             each
             other
             .
             It
             was
             enough
             to
             prepare
             their
             Party
             by
             some
             general
             Intimation
             ;
             but
             the
             How
             ,
             or
             the
             What
             ,
             or
             the
             Where
             ,
             was
             what
             the
             principal
             Cabal
             
             and
             Consult
             kept
             for
             the
             most
             part
             secret
             to
             themselves
             .
             So
             much
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
               ;
               As
               I
               did
               not
               know
               it
               directly
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               it
               was
               approved
               by
               such
            
             (
             referring
             to
             some
             Persons
             of
             great
             authority
             either
             in
             point
             of
             Dignity
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             or
             Conscience
             )
             
               so
               did
               I
               hold
               it
               in
               my
               conscience
               the
               best
               ,
            
             
             
               not
               to
               know
               any
               more
               if
               I
               might
               .
            
             So
             again
             ,
             
               This
               answer
            
             [
             of
             Garnet's
             ]
             
               with
               Mr.
            
             Catesby
             '
             
               s
               proceedings
               with
               him
               and
               me
               ,
               gave
               me
               absolute
               belief
               that
               the
               matter
               in
               general
               was
               approved
               ,
               though
               every
               particular
               was
               not
               known
               .
            
             He
             that
             was
             privy
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             a
             principal
             Undertaker
             in
             one
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Design
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             seize
             upon
             the
             Princess
             ,
             and
             head
             the
             party
             that
             was
             thereabouts
             ,
             was
             ignorant
             in
             some
             other
             things
             relating
             to
             it
             .
             And
             what
             he
             did
             not
             desire
             to
             know
             if
             he
             might
             ,
             others
             its
             likely
             might
             not
             know
             ,
             if
             they
             desired
             it
             .
             Those
             that
             knew
             their
             own
             work
             ,
             and
             were
             assigned
             to
             some
             particular
             Office
             ,
             might
             know
             no
             more
             what
             They
             did
             ,
             or
             were
             to
             do
             ,
             who
             were
             above
             ,
             than
             every
             little
             Officer
             in
             a
             Reigment
             ,
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Debates
             and
             Resolves
             of
             a
             secret
             Council
             of
             War
             :
             and
             they
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             whose
             work
             it
             was
             to
             observe
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Commander
             in
             their
             eye
             ,
             might
             think
             no
             more
             of
             killing
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             of
             blowing
             up
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             should
             be
             blown
             up
             themselves
             .
             The
             good
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Cause
             ,
             and
             an
             Insurrection
             for
             promoting
             it
             ,
             is
             what
             perhaps
             such
             might
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             knowledg
             of
             ;
             but
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             (
             excepting
             one
             whose
             name
             they
             were
             to
             make
             use
             of
             )
             and
             setting
             up
             a
             Protector
             ,
             might
             be
             as
             little
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Commanders
             are
             to
             us
             .
             They
             might
             have
             an
             Intimation
             of
             a
             great
             Alteration
             coming
             on
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             happy
             days
             that
             were
             approaching
             ;
             and
             half
             a
             sentence
             might
             serve
             to
             break
             the
             business
             to
             them
             (
             whom
             they
             would
             prepare
             for
             it
             )
             and
             a
             nod
             to
             
             supply
             what
             was
             farther
             to
             be
             revealed
             ,
             but
             that
             should
             be
             left
             till
             time
             and
             success
             should
             interpret
             it
             .
             Thus
             speaks
             
               Henry
               Morgan
            
             ,
             who
             being
             asked
             by
             Hammond
             the
             Jesuit
             (
             unto
             whom
             he
             amongst
             the
             rest
             made
             confession
             )
             what
             led
             him
             to
             joyn
             with
             Winter
             ,
             &c.
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               did
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               well
               understand
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               told
               me
               that
               Religion
               and
               Life
               was
               at
               stake
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               so
               it
               was
               matter
               of
               Conscience
               induced
               me
               to
               it
               .
            
             When
             therefore
             the
             case
             is
             thus
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             better
             information
             ,
             or
             understand
             more
             from
             such
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             permitted
             to
             understand
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             same
             reason
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             ,
             
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Invasion
             1588
             ,
             the
             Conspirators
             were
             not
             generally
             known
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             unless
             those
             who
             were
             of
             the
             Cabinet
             Council
             .
             Every
             one
             knew
             his
             immediate
             fellow
             or
             partner
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             his
             Commander
             ;
             but
             the
             number
             and
             strength
             ,
             or
             persons
             otherwise
             he
             could
             in
             such
             a
             case
             at
             best
             but
             suspect
             ;
             so
             we
             find
             that
             neither
             Littleton
             ,
             
             nor
             Rookwood
             knew
             Greenwell
             .
             And
             that
             they
             did
             practise
             according
             to
             this
             Principle
             is
             evident
             from
             
             Winter's
             Confession
             ,
             where
             we
             read
             that
             
               Catesby
               desired
               Leave
               ,
               that
               he
               with
               Mr.
            
             Percy
             ,
             
               and
               a
               third
            
             ,
             
             
               whom
               they
               should
               call
               ,
               might
               acquaint
               whom
               they
               thought
               fit
               and
               willing
               to
               the
               business
               :
               for
               many
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               may
               be
               content
               that
               I
               should
               know
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               therefore
               that
               all
               the
               Company
               should
               be
               acquainted
               with
               their
               names
               .
            
             
             So
             Sir
             Everard
             Digby
             ,
             
               I
               knew
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             Faux
             
               could
               reveal
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               must
               make
               choice
               of
               two
               besides
               Mr.
            
             Catesby
             ,
             
               which
               I
               did
               of
               him
               and
               Mr.
            
             Winter
             .
             He
             had
             a
             part
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             every
             one
             acquainted
             with
             .
             But
             above
             all
             Garnet
             was
             most
             cautious
             herein
             ,
             who
             was
             wont
             for
             a
             good
             while
             to
             converse
             only
             with
             Catesby
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             own
             order
             about
             this
             business
             ;
             
             insomuch
             as
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
            
             saith
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             before
             quoted
             ,
             
               I
               did
               not
               know
               it
               directly
               that
               it
               was
               approved
               by
               such
            
             ;
             
             which
             he
             principally
             understands
             
             of
             Garnet
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             further
             ,
             
               Before
               that
               I
               knew
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               Plot
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               did
               ask
               Mr.
            
             Farmer
             [
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Garnet
             ,
             
             for
             that
             was
             one
             of
             the
             six
             names
             he
             was
             called
             by
             ]
             
               what
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Brief
               was
               ;
               he
               told
               me
               that
               they
               were
               not
               (
               meaning
               Priests
               )
               to
               undertake
               or
               procure
               any
               stirs
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               this
               answer
               ,
               with
               Mr.
            
             Catesby's
             
               proceedings
               with
               him
               and
               me
               ,
               gave
               me
               absolute
               belief
               that
               the
               matter
               in
               general
               was
               approved
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             he
             understood
             
             Garnet's
             meaning
             indirectly
             only
             by
             the
             answer
             given
             to
             that
             question
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             account
             which
             Catesby
             also
             gave
             him
             of
             the
             Provincial's
             opinion
             in
             the
             case
             .
             Catesby
             being
             his
             mouth
             to
             the
             Company
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             assurance
             that
             it
             was
             
             Garnet's
             Judgment
             as
             well
             as
             his
             own
             .
             This
             Garnet
             doth
             acknowledge
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             ,
             
             
               what
               should
               I
               do
            
             ?
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               first
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Conspirators
               did
               accuse
               me
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
            
             Catesby
             
               always
               made
               use
               of
               my
               Authority
               with
               them
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               he
               perswaded
               almost
               every
               body
               to
               think
               well
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
             Thus
             carefully
             did
             this
             subtile
             Man
             proceed
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             preserve
             his
             own
             Honour
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             as
             dear
             to
             him
             as
             both
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Order
             and
             Society
             .
             From
             all
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             party
             hung
             together
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             by
             such
             strings
             that
             few
             could
             perceive
             among
             themselves
             ,
             the
             clue
             being
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Chief
             of
             the
             Conspiracy
             :
             and
             that
             consequently
             we
             cannot
             expect
             that
             full
             and
             clear
             Evidence
             ,
             as
             we
             might
             have
             had
             ,
             had
             such
             of
             them
             as
             Catesby
             and
             Piercy
             lived
             to
             make
             discovery
             ;
             or
             had
             such
             of
             them
             as
             lived
             to
             be
             examined
             and
             tryed
             ,
             been
             inclined
             to
             it
             .
             But
             that
             we
             find
             otherwise
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             they
             were
             discovered
             ,
             and
             apprehended
             ,
             they
             did
             with
             great
             obstinacy
             deny
             every
             thing
             that
             either
             was
             not
             forced
             from
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             be
             directly
             proved
             against
             them
             .
             
             Thus
             Faux
             
               laid
               all
               the
               blame
               upon
               himself
               ,
               and
               
               would
               confess
               none
               of
               his
               complices
               ,
            
             till
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             the
             Tower
             and
             shewed
             the
             Rack
             .
             Thus
             resolved
             ,
             we
             find
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
             
               more
               reasons
               I
               had
               to
               perswade
               me
               to
               this
               belief
               ,
               than
               I
               dare
               utter
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               never
               to
               the
               suspicion
               of
               any
               ,
               though
               I
               should
               to
               the
               Rack
               for
               it
               .
            
             
             So
             again
             ,
             
               I
               will
               do
               as
               much
               as
               my
               Partner
               wisheth
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               then
               appear
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               hurt
               or
               accuse
               one
               man
               :
               and
               however
               I
               might
               in
               general
               possess
               them
               with
               fear
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               do
               the
               Cause
               good
               ;
               yet
               my
               care
               was
               ever
               to
               lose
               my
               own
               Life
               ,
               rather
               than
               hurt
               the
               unworthiest
               Member
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               Tell
               her
               I
               have
               ever
               loved
               her
               and
               her
               House
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               I
               will
               not
               live
               to
               manifest
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             Where
             we
             find
             that
             they
             were
             much
             afraid
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             able
             to
             do
             them
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             mischief
             from
             the
             knowledge
             that
             he
             had
             of
             the
             Party
             and
             the
             Design
             ;
             and
             who
             perhaps
             they
             thought
             might
             be
             induced
             to
             it
             from
             the
             desire
             of
             life
             ,
             being
             but
             about
             24
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             a
             plentiful
             estate
             ;
             
             but
             he
             shews
             himself
             to
             be
             true
             to
             his
             Principles
             and
             Engagements
             .
             Of
             the
             like
             temper
             and
             resolution
             do
             we
             find
             Mr.
             Habington
             ,
             
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               fell
               in
               the
               end
               to
               two
               points
               .
               The
               one
               ,
               If
               Mr.
            
             Tesmond
             
               ever
               moved
               me
               to
               joyn
               with
               Sir
            
             Everard
             Digby
             ,
             Mr.
             Catesby
             ,
             Mr.
             Winter
             
               and
               others
               in
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               could
               not
               prove
               ;
               the
               other
               If
               I
               knew
               of
               Mr.
            
             Garnet
             '
             
               s
               being
               in
               my
               house
               .
               I
               too
               confident
               they
               would
               not
               confess
               any
               thing
               against
               me
               ,
               denied
               them
               both
               .
            
             He
             doth
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             was
             true
             ;
             only
             the
             one
             wanted
             proof
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             believe
             the
             other
             would
             never
             be
             confessed
             .
             And
             he
             had
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             mutually
             resolved
             by
             
               Garnet
               ,
               Hall
            
             and
             himself
             ,
             that
             if
             those
             two
             were
             at
             any
             time
             taken
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             
               we
               should
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               absolutely
               renounce
               all
               knowledg
               and
               acquaintance
               one
               with
               another
               .
            
             Of
             this
             we
             have
             also
             another
             instance
             in
             one
             Owen
             ,
             who
             
             was
             Garnet's
             man
             ,
             
             that
             rather
             then
             be
             tortured
             (
             which
             he
             was
             in
             fear
             of
             )
             and
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             wrested
             from
             him
             to
             the
             damage
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             
             ript
             up
             his
             own
             Belly
             ,
             and
             so
             died
             ;
             by
             the
             Wound
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             having
             his
             Bowels
             forced
             out
             by
             Torture
             ,
             
             as
             Garnet's
             lying
             Apologist
             would
             perswade
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             But
             amongst
             all
             their
             Accomplices
             they
             were
             most
             of
             all
             bent
             to
             conceal
             their
             Priests
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             means
             to
             own
             any
             of
             them
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Confederacy
             .
             There
             was
             nothing
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
            
             seem'd
             to
             be
             more
             concern'd
             to
             clear
             himself
             of
             the
             suspicion
             of
             offending
             in
             ;
             
               As
               yet
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               they
               have
               not
               got
               of
               me
               the
               affirming
               that
               I
               know
               any
               Priest
               particularly
               ,
               nor
               shall
               ever
               do
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               any
               ,
               but
               my self
               .
               And
               I
               have
               before
               all
               the
               Lords
               cleared
               all
               the
               Priests
               in
               it
               for
               any
               thing
               I
               know
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             was
             so
             resolved
             in
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             
               not
               utter
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               suspicion
               of
               any
               such
               ,
               though
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               I
               should
               to
               the
               Rack
               for
               it
               .
            
             And
             to
             testifie
             his
             affection
             further
             that
             way
             ,
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             clear
             them
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             for
             thus
             saith
             he
             ;
             
               Sure
               I
               am
               that
               I
               never
               did
               yet
               confess
               to
               know
               him
            
             [
             one
             that
             he
             calls
             Brother
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Priest
             ,
             
             and
             ,
             by
             his
             being
             said
             to
             
               give
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               five
               at
               one
               time
               ,
            
             I
             conceive
             is
             meant
             Gerard
             ,
             who
             did
             administer
             it
             to
             Catesby
             and
             four
             others
             of
             the
             Conspirators
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Plot
             ]
             
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               three
            
             .
             
             
               I
               do
               it
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               my self
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               appear
               at
               the
               Bar
               :
               for
               whatsoever
               I
               could
               do
               for
               him
               or
               any
               of
               his
            
             [
             i.
             e.
             his
             Order
             ]
             
               I
               would
               do
               it
               though
               it
               cost
               me
               never
               so
               much
               sufferance
               :
               but
               I
               have
               been
               sparing
               in
               that
               ,
               because
               I
               may
               do
               more
               in
               publick
               ,
               which
               will
               I
               think
               be
               best
               ;
               as
               you
               wish
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             also
             he
             did
             ,
             
               seeking
               by
               Protestations
               to
               clear
               all
               Jesuites
               of
               those
               practices
               which
               they
               themselves
               confessed
               ,
            
             
             
               ex
               ore
               proprio
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Earl
             of
             Salisbury
             said
             .
             
             In
             order
             to
             which
             they
             though
             it
             allowable
             ,
             nay
             ,
             praise-worthy
             ,
             to
             lye
             ,
             and
             perjure
             themselves
             .
             
             As
             to
             the
             former
             we
             have
             too
             many
             instances
             in
             Sir
             Everard's
             Papers
             ,
             for
             he
             denies
             that
             ever
             he
             took
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             keep
             secret
             the
             Plot
             ;
             because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               I
               would
               avoid
               the
               question
               ;
               at
               whose
               hands
               it
               were
               .
            
             He
             denied
             that
             
               Father
               Wally
            
             [
             
               i.
               e.
               Garnet
            
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             another
             of
             his
             names
             ]
             
               was
               at
            
             Coughton
             
               with
               him
            
             ;
             
             though
             Garnet
             confessed
             it
             afterwards
             himself
             .
             He
             affirmed
             that
             he
             did
             not
             
               know
               Darcy
            
             [
             who
             was
             also
             so
             called
             ]
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Garnet
             ,
             
             
               and
               that
               he
               did
               not
               take
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
            
             ;
             though
             he
             was
             very
             well
             acquainted
             with
             him
             .
             And
             if
             we
             will
             put
             their
             Principles
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             how
             far
             they
             will
             go
             in
             Tresham
             ;
             who
             when
             he
             had
             before
             let
             fall
             some
             words
             tending
             to
             make
             Garnet
             guilty
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Treason
             ;
             rather
             than
             he
             would
             be
             guilty
             (
             as
             he
             and
             his
             Wife
             thought
             )
             of
             so
             great
             impiety
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             a
             Priest
             into
             danger
             by
             a
             true
             accusation
             ,
             chose
             to
             perjure
             himself
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             a
             dying
             man
             (
             for
             within
             three
             hours
             after
             he
             died
             )
             and
             hoped
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             did
             acquit
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               not
               seen
               the
               Provincial
               in
               sixteen
               years
               before
            
             ;
             whereas
             by
             
             Garnet's
             own
             confession
             they
             had
             had
             frequent
             Conversation
             with
             each
             other
             for
             the
             three
             years
             last
             past
             .
             But
             if
             these
             Gentlemen
             (
             who
             usually
             stand
             upon
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             word
             )
             
               would
               go
               about
               to
               excuse
               all
               Jesuits
               how
               foul
               soever
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               opinion
               that
               it
               is
               meritorious
               so
               to
               do
               ,
            
             
             
               at
               such
               time
               as
               they
               had
               no
               hope
               of
               themselves
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Earl
             of
             Salisbury
             observed
             :
             Then
             what
             may
             not
             be
             expected
             from
             the
             Jesuits
             themselves
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             powerfully
             instilled
             these
             Principles
             into
             persons
             otherwise
             generous
             ,
             and
             when
             their
             own
             life
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Religion
             and
             Society
             came
             deeply
             to
             beconcerned
             .
             We
             may
             then
             expect
             obstinacy
             and
             subtilty
             should
             meet
             together
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Art
             and
             Nature
             can
             do
             shall
             be
             made
             use
             of
             to
             clear
             them
             of
             the
             scandal
             and
             danger
             that
             would
             otherwise
             
             befall
             them
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             not
             fail
             of
             an
             example
             herein
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             peruse
             the
             Examinations
             ,
             and
             Trial
             ,
             the
             Answers
             ,
             and
             Confessions
             of
             Garnet
             ,
             who
             at
             this
             time
             was
             the
             Provincial
             of
             that
             Order
             in
             England
             .
             We
             shall
             find
             his
             great
             care
             was
             not
             so
             much
             to
             speak
             Truth
             ,
             as
             to
             serve
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             excuse
             himself
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             could
             but
             dress
             up
             a
             Story
             ,
             
             and
             make
             what
             he
             calls
             
               Formalis
               Fabula
            
             (
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Letters
             that
             was
             intercepted
             )
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             want
             Confidence
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             powerful
             Asseverations
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             the
             petty
             ways
             he
             had
             of
             saying
             and
             unsaying
             as
             might
             serve
             his
             turn
             ;
             
             
               As
               when
               before
               the
               Lords
               Commissioners
               he
               truly
               and
               freely
               confessed
               his
               Treasons
               ,
               being
               (
               as
               himself
               under
               his
               own
               hand
               confessed
               )
               overwhelmed
               ,
               Tanta
               nube
               Testium
               ,
               yet
               ,
               ad
               faciendum
               populum
               ,
            
             to
             delude
             the
             People
             and
             preserve
             his
             own
             Reputation
             ;
             
               in
               his
               Letters
               which
               he
               wrote
               abroad
               ,
               he
               cleareth
               himself
               of
               the
               Powder-Treason
               ,
            
             as
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Coke
            
             relates
             .
             These
             are
             Tricks
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             boldness
             which
             he
             at
             other
             times
             did
             take
             to
             excuse
             and
             clear
             himself
             .
             Is
             he
             charged
             with
             having
             writ
             Letters
             to
             Greenwell
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             denied
             it
             ,
             required
             to
             give
             his
             answer
             
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               a
               Priest
            
             ?
             
             he
             again
             denies
             it
             obstinately
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Commissioners
             had
             then
             the
             Letters
             in
             possession
             ▪
             upon
             which
             ,
             he
             contented
             himself
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               he
               denied
               it
               ,
               because
               he
               thought
               they
               had
               them
               not
               .
            
             
             Is
             he
             demanded
             whether
             Hall
             and
             He
             had
             conference
             together
             ,
             and
             desired
             not
             to
             equivocate
             ?
             how
             
               stifly
               did
               he
               deny
               it
               upon
               his
               Soul
               ,
               reiterating
               it
               with
               so
               many
               detestable
               Execrations
               ,
               as
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Salisbury
             
               said
               ,
               it
               wounded
               their
               Hearts
               to
               hear
               him
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             it
             was
             proved
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             confessed
             the
             thing
             ;
             as
             not
             only
             the
             Proceedings
             ,
             
             but
             his
             own
             Letters
             do
             declare
             ;
             coming
             off
             with
             this
             
               Salvo
               ,
               That
               when
               any
               one
               is
               charged
               before
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               answer
               before
               Witnesses
               are
               produced
            
             ;
             
             
               quia
               nemo
               tenetur
               prodere
               seipsum
            
             ,
             because
             no
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             betray
             himself
             .
             This
             is
             a
             new
             way
             of
             arguing
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             not
             the
             only
             singular
             thing
             befel
             him
             in
             that
             kind
             ;
             For
             whereas
             all
             Mankind
             do
             practise
             Sincerity
             at
             their
             death
             ;
             yet
             even
             then
             he
             could
             not
             forget
             to
             prevaricate
             ;
             for
             he
             said
             upon
             the
             scaffold
             immediately
             before
             his
             Execution
             ,
             
             ,
             that
             
               he
               only
               had
               a
               general
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Fact
               by
               Mr.
            
             Catesby
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               what
               he
               knew
               in
               particulars
               was
               in
               Confession
               :
            
             when
             yet
             the
             
               King
               had
               under
               his
               own
               Hand-writing
               to
               the
               contrary
            
             (
             as
             the
             Recorder
             wished
             him
             to
             remember
             )
             as
             shall
             be
             shewed
             in
             the
             next
             Section
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             he
             abundantly
             made
             good
             what
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northampton
             said
             to
             him
             at
             his
             tryal
             ,
             
               I
               confess
               that
               never
               any
               man
               in
               your
               state
               gave
               less
               hold
               or
               advantage
               to
               Examiners
               ,
            
             
             
               than
               you
               have
               done
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               Proceeding
               ,
               to
               us
               that
               were
               in
               Commission
               :
               sometime
               by
               forswearing
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               Confession
               of
            
             Hall
             
               your
               fellow
               :
               sometime
               by
               dissembling
               ,
               as
               about
               the
               places
               of
               your
               Rendezvous
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Lapwings
               Nest
               :
               sometime
               by
               artificial
               Equivocation
               :
               sometime
               by
               sophisticating
               true
               Substances
               :
               sometime
               by
               adding
               false
               qualities
               :
               yet
            
             sat
             superest
             ,
             
               as
               may
               appear
               ,
               to
               the
               defeat
               of
               your
               Inventions
               ,
               and
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
            
             ;
             quia
             magna
             est
             veritas
             ,
             &
             praevalet
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             we
             lay
             all
             these
             things
             together
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             how
             few
             the
             design
             ,
             (
             as
             far
             as
             it
             went
             )
             ,
             needed
             to
             have
             actually
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             how
             cautious
             they
             were
             in
             choosing
             persons
             for
             their
             turn
             ,
             and
             in
             obliging
             them
             to
             secrecy
             when
             they
             were
             chosen
             ;
             how
             cunning
             they
             were
             to
             shew
             the
             Plot
             by
             parts
             ,
             and
             in
             disposing
             of
             Persons
             ;
             so
             that
             few
             amongst
             them
             did
             know
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             not
             betray
             each
             other
             ,
             (
             if
             through
             fickleness
             or
             fear
             they
             might
             be
             so
             disposed
             )
             ;
             how
             firm
             and
             resolute
             they
             were
             upon
             
             discovery
             and
             apprehension
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             an
             objection
             against
             the
             History
             of
             this
             Plot
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             popish
             ,
             that
             so
             few
             were
             discovered
             ;
             that
             it's
             matter
             of
             wonder
             there
             is
             so
             much
             reason
             as
             there
             is
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             so
             .
             Now
             it
             may
             be
             worth
             our
             while
             a
             little
             to
             consider
             how
             they
             came
             by
             so
             much
             evidence
             as
             they
             had
             in
             the
             Case
             .
          
           
             As
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Some
             things
             were
             evident
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             they
             being
             taken
             in
             the
             fact
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Faux
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             them
             that
             were
             openly
             in
             Arms.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Other
             things
             were
             confessed
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Rack
             ,
             or
             the
             little
             tast
             they
             had
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Faux
             in
             his
             first
             Confession
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             So
             much
             Intelligence
             being
             obtained
             ;
             the
             Commissioners
             shewed
             this
             to
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             drew
             them
             on
             to
             confess
             more
             .
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             reasons
             Garnet
             gives
             to
             excuse
             himself
             for
             confessing
             so
             much
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Letters
             that
             was
             intercepted
             .
             This
             is
             the
             account
             he
             also
             gave
             of
             himself
             as
             to
             that
             matter
             at
             his
             death
             .
             Being
             upon
             the
             Gibbet
             he
             said
             —
             
               to
               whom
            
             [
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Privy-Council
             ]
             
               I
               remember
               my
               humble
               duty
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sorry
               that
               —
               I
               did
               dissemble
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               I
               did
               not
               think
               that
               they
               had
               such
               proof
               against
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               till
               it
               was
               shewed
               me
               :
               but
               when
               that
               was
               proved
               ,
               I
               held
               it
               more
               honour
               for
               me
               at
               that
               time
               to
               confess
               ,
               than
               before
               to
               have
               accused
               .
            
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Sometimes
             it
             was
             by
             several
             Examinations
             ,
             at
             some
             distance
             of
             time
             ;
             this
             put
             Garnet
             to
             it
             ;
             as
             he
             acknowledgeth
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Mrs
             
               Ann
               ;
               Let
               any
               one
               think
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             after
             23
             
               several
               Examinations
               by
               the
               wisest
               men
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
            
             
             
               besides
               particular
               Discourses
               with
               the
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               what
               could
               be
               done
               .
            
             It
             s
             nothing
             but
             truth
             can
             in
             such
             a
             case
             make
             a
             Man
             constant
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             therefore
             that
             
             had
             nothing
             but
             ,
             what
             he
             calls
             
               formalis
               fabula
            
             ,
             
             a
             forged
             story
             to
             save
             himself
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             often
             at
             a
             loss
             .
             As
             it
             happened
             to
             him
             ;
             
             for
             sometime
             he
             would
             say
             Greenwel
             told
             him
             the
             business
             in
             Confession
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             was
             by
             way
             of
             Consultation
             :
             one
             while
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Priest
             he
             burnt
             the
             Popes
             Breves
             as
             soon
             as
             King
             James
             was
             Proclaimed
             ;
             another
             time
             he
             burnt
             them
             at
             Coughton
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             Sometimes
             they
             did
             discover
             themselves
             through
             want
             of
             understanding
             one
             another
             .
             
             As
             it
             was
             with
             Garnet
             ,
             who
             knowing
             Catesby
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             thinking
             Greenwell
             had
             made
             his
             escape
             ,
             concluded
             he
             might
             then
             safely
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             own
             no
             other
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Plot
             but
             what
             he
             had
             in
             confession
             :
             but
             afterwards
             understanding
             (
             through
             Misinformation
             )
             that
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             least
             Greenwell
             should
             confess
             and
             prevent
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             then
             acknowledged
             that
             he
             had
             it
             out
             of
             Confession
             .
          
           
             (
             6.
             )
             Sometimes
             a
             Confession
             was
             extorted
             by
             confronting
             of
             Evidence
             .
             So
             when
             Garnet
             declared
             that
             he
             had
             no
             design
             of
             writing
             in
             behalf
             of
             Baynham
             ,
             but
             to
             prefer
             him
             to
             a
             Command
             ;
             
             being
             opposed
             herein
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Faux
             ,
             who
             said
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Rome
             on
             purpose
             to
             implore
             the
             Pope's
             aid
             for
             their
             Assistance
             upon
             the
             success
             of
             their
             Design
             ;
             he
             did
             then
             confess
             it
             .
             So
             it
             was
             betwixt
             Hall
             and
             him
             ;
             as
             it
             follows
             .
          
           
             (
             7.
             )
             Sometimes
             a
             discovery
             was
             made
             by
             the
             intercepting
             of
             their
             Letters
             or
             discourse
             ;
             and
             both
             these
             befel
             Garnet
             .
             
             For
             undertaking
             to
             write
             a
             Letter
             to
             one
             Rookwood
             a
             Priest
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             Gate-house
             ;
             and
             another
             to
             Mrs.
             
               Ann
               Vaux
            
             ;
             and
             a
             third
             to
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             &c.
             they
             were
             all
             taken
             ,
             and
             much
             discovered
             by
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             having
             a
             mind
             to
             discourse
             with
             Hall
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             then
             also
             a
             Prisoner
             in
             the
             Tower
             ;
             and
             prevailed
             with
             the
             
             Keeper
             to
             find
             out
             a
             way
             for
             it
             .
             
             The
             Keeper
             did
             so
             ,
             but
             withal
             discovered
             it
             ;
             and
             two
             Gentlemen
             of
             unquestionable
             Reputation
             being
             placed
             secretly
             within
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             gained
             considerable
             particulars
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             forced
             by
             that
             means
             to
             confess
             .
             By
             these
             and
             the
             like
             means
             was
             their
             obstinacy
             and
             subtilty
             conquer'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Intelligence
             drawn
             from
             them
             which
             we
             have
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             But
             where
             these
             reasons
             were
             not
             ,
             we
             are
             little
             beholden
             to
             them
             .
             For
             what
             is
             said
             of
             Garnet
             in
             a
             more
             especial
             manner
             ;
             
             that
             
               there
               was
               no
               Truth
               gained
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               not
               find
               himself
               constrained
               to
               confess
               by
               Witnesses
               and
               Testimonies
               of
               undoubted
               Credit
            
             ;
             is
             also
             in
             proportion
             true
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             I
             can
             perceive
             by
             the
             most
             diligent
             Enquiry
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Cath.
               Apol.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               there
               were
               no
               more
               Conspirators
               ,
               because
               no
               Gentleman
               was
               discovered
               ,
            
             [
             besides
             those
             that
             were
             killed
             ,
             and
             taken
             ,
             and
             Owen
             ]
             
               which
               could
               not
               happen
               out
               of
               design
               to
               save
               their
               Friends
               .
            
             This
             he
             offers
             two
             reasons
             for
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               Because
               several
               particulars
               (
               which
               might
               have
               been
               easily
               kept
               secret
               )
               were
               revealed
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               found
               in
               their
               printed
               Confessions
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             
               The
               Malefactors
               did
               accuse
               their
               Confessors
               ,
               and
               therefore
               certainly
               they
               would
               never
               have
               spared
               others
               ,
               had
               there
               been
               any
               guilty
               .
            
             This
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             ,
             
             saith
             another
             ,
             
               that
               they
               had
               not
               Tenderness
               enough
               to
               leave
               any
               other
               undiscovered
               ;
               whose
               Conscience
               compelled
               them
               ,
               to
               expose
               their
               own
               Confessors
               to
               their
               deserved
               Penalty
               .
            
             To
             which
             the
             last
             Author
             adds
             ,
             (
             3.
             )
             
               That
               not
               one
               Nobleman
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Gentry
               did
               know
               or
               approve
               of
               that
               wicked
               conspiracy
               ;
               because
               the
               Catholick
               Lords
            
             [
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             
             saith
             the
             Cath.
             Apol.
             ]
             
               were
               to
               have
               undergone
               the
               same
               barbarous
               Fate
               with
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             the
             force
             of
             the
             first
             Argument
             ;
             for
             what
             if
             there
             were
             
               several
               particulars
               revealed
               by
               them
               ,
               
               which
               might
               easily
               have
               been
               kept
               secret
               ?
            
             Might
             not
             that
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             be
             nothing
             of
             Sincerity
             and
             Conscience
             in
             the
             case
             ?
             Might
             it
             not
             be
             done
             for
             the
             connexion
             of
             one
             thing
             to
             another
             ?
             (
             which
             often
             times
             makes
             Circumstances
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             .
             )
             Might
             it
             not
             be
             done
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             Examiners
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             them
             think
             that
             when
             they
             are
             so
             exact
             in
             the
             less
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             let
             slip
             the
             greater
             ?
             And
             have
             we
             not
             just
             cause
             to
             think
             this
             to
             be
             the
             reason
             ,
             rather
             than
             what
             the
             Apologist
             doth
             offer
             for
             it
             ?
             If
             indeed
             these
             printed
             Confessions
             had
             been
             so
             exact
             (
             as
             he
             will
             needs
             suppose
             )
             then
             there
             had
             been
             some
             colour
             for
             what
             he
             says
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             contrary
             is
             manifest
             ,
             his
             Argument
             falls
             of
             it self
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             appears
             from
             what
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             ,
             for
             Faux
             and
             Winter
             upon
             second
             Examination
             confessed
             more
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             did
             afterward
             confess
             was
             so
             material
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             be
             forgotten
             by
             them
             before
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             willing
             to
             have
             concealed
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             well
             could
             .
             But
             again
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             consequence
             (
             setting
             aside
             the
             conscience
             in
             it
             )
             that
             because
             they
             did
             sometimes
             let
             fall
             some
             things
             of
             little
             importance
             ,
             therefore
             they
             must
             needs
             also
             reveal
             things
             of
             an
             higher
             nature
             ;
             therefore
             they
             must
             betray
             those
             Friends
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             by
             any
             overt
             Acts
             discovered
             themselves
             ?
             So
             that
             before
             this
             Argument
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             we
             must
             grant
             that
             Faux
             and
             Winter
             were
             privy
             to
             the
             whole
             Plot
             ;
             and
             that
             part
             in
             which
             they
             were
             not
             personally
             concerned
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             they
             were
             .
             We
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             conscience
             of
             not
             concealing
             any
             part
             or
             particular
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             far
             as
             they
             knew
             )
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             further
             grant
             that
             all
             these
             particulars
             are
             contained
             in
             their
             printed
             Confessions
             .
             Or
             else
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             there
             are
             
               several
               Particulars
               revealed
               in
               their
               printed
               Confessions
               (
               which
               might
               have
               been
               easily
               kept
               secret
               )
            
             
             they
             might
             
               have
               a
               design
               to
               save
               their
               Friends
            
             ;
             and
             there
             might
             be
             more
             Persons
             in
             the
             Plot
             than
             are
             recorded
             in
             their
             Confessions
             ;
             and
             (
             which
             is
             pity
             )
             a
             pretty
             Argument
             is
             thereby
             lost
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             than
             that
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             a
             
               Popish
               and
               general
               Plot
            
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             ,
             will
             they
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             sincere
             in
             those
             Confessions
             ,
             then
             a
             part
             of
             it
             still
             remains
             good
             ;
             and
             what
             greater
             Argument
             can
             there
             be
             for
             that
             they
             were
             sincere
             ,
             than
             that
             
               they
               did
               accuse
               their
               own
               Confessors
            
             (
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             power
             of
             truth
             can
             force
             them
             to
             )
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             spare
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             certainly
             not
             spare
             others
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             consider
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 they
                 did
                 thus
                 accuse
                 their
                 Confessors
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Whether
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   their
                   Conscience
                
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 pleaded
                 )
                 
                   compelled
                   them
                   to
                   it
                
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             notorious
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             several
             of
             them
             did
             not
             at
             all
             accuse
             their
             Confessors
             ;
             this
             is
             certain
             as
             to
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
            
             ,
             that
             he
             (
             against
             his
             own
             knowledg
             )
             did
             all
             he
             could
             upon
             his
             Trial
             to
             vindicate
             them
             :
             And
             if
             we
             peruse
             the
             printed
             Confessions
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             find
             a
             word
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             If
             Faux
             and
             Winter
             did
             afterwards
             accuse
             any
             ,
             it
             was
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             if
             not
             very
             backward
             and
             cold
             ,
             yet
             very
             imperfect
             in
             .
             For
             the
             Earl
             of
             Salisbury
             tells
             Garnet
             ;
             
             
               Let
               it
               not
               be
               forgotten
               that
               this
               interlocution
               of
               yours
               with
            
             Hall
             ,
             
               overheard
               by
               others
               ,
               appears
               to
               be
            
             digitus
             Dei
             :
             
               for
               thereby
               had
               the
               Lords
               some
               light
               and
               proof
               of
               matter
               against
               you
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               discovered
               otherwise
               by
               violence
               and
               coercion
               .
            
             Implying
             ,
             as
             Morus
             observes
             ,
             that
             they
             
               had
               not
               matter
               before
               sufficient
               to
               charge
               him
               with
               .
            
             
             The
             great
             thing
             charged
             upon
             him
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             others
             confessed
             ,
             
             that
             
               his
               name
               was
               used
               to
               them
               by
            
             Catesby
             
               to
               justifie
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
            
             as
             Garnet
             in
             one
             
             of
             his
             Letters
             doth
             say
             ;
             but
             what
             he
             there
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               All
               did
               so
               confess
            
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             false
             .
             Since
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             abovesaid
             of
             Sir
             
               Everard
               ,
               Morus
            
             doth
             declare
             ,
             
             that
             
               nothing
               was
               confessed
               against
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               but
               what
            
             Bates
             
               said
               of
               Greenwel
            
             [
             or
             Greenway
             ]
             viz.
             that
             he
             was
             in
             the
             company
             of
             the
             Conspirators
             ;
             and
             which
             Sir
             Everard
             said
             ,
             
             he
             heard
             he
             should
             confess
             of
             Wally
             (
             or
             Garnet
             .
             )
             So
             that
             when
             these
             late
             Apologists
             say
             
               the
               Traitors
               did
               all
               accuse
               and
               expose
               their
               Confessors
               ,
            
             it
             s
             more
             than
             was
             true
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             the
             Jesuits
             will
             thank
             them
             for
             .
             For
             all
             of
             them
             that
             hitherto
             pleaded
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             do
             say
             the
             contrary
             ;
             
             More
             shall
             speak
             for
             the
             rest
             ;
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               perceive
               ,
               the
               accusation
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               hath
               no
               other
               foundation
               than
               the
               Confession
               of
            
             Bates
             ,
             
               who
               is
               said
               to
               have
               accused
            
             Greenway
             ,
             &c.
             and
             he
             would
             perswade
             us
             also
             ,
             that
             
               Persons
               of
               good
               credit
               reported
               that
               while
               in
               Prison
               he
               confessed
               that
               he
               had
               accused
               him
               falsly
               .
            
             
             How
             true
             this
             is
             I
             shall
             afterward
             consider
             ;
             but
             I
             produce
             this
             to
             shew
             what
             contrary
             things
             these
             men
             will
             say
             if
             it
             may
             serve
             their
             Cause
             ;
             when
             in
             the
             last
             age
             it
             was
             pleaded
             none
             did
             accuse
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             when
             in
             ours
             they
             would
             have
             it
             that
             they
             were
             accused
             by
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             2.
             )
             Supposing
             they
             did
             accuse
             their
             Confessors
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             because
             their
             
               Conscience
               did
               compel
               them
            
             to
             it
             ;
             This
             More
             will
             have
             them
             so
             far
             from
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Bates
               did
               accuse
               them
               in
               hope
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               afterward
               recanted
               .
            
             But
             whether
             Bates
             did
             so
             or
             no
             ;
             yet
             in
             point
             of
             reason
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             was
             not
             from
             any
             such
             motive
             :
             for
             then
             they
             that
             thus
             accused
             them
             would
             have
             repented
             of
             the
             Eact
             it self
             ,
             and
             look'd
             upon
             it
             as
             an
             Evil
             ,
             &
             fit
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             .
             For
             what
             could
             move
             them
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             thus
             to
             
               expose
               them
            
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             not
             that
             the
             Fact
             was
             evil
             ,
             which
             their
             Confessors
             together
             with
             them
             had
             been
             complicated
             in
             ?
             But
             this
             we
             find
             them
             far
             from
             acknowledging
             :
             
             For
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
            
             (
             though
             for
             a
             little
             while
             after
             his
             imprisonment
             he
             doubted
             of
             the
             warrantableness
             of
             it
             ,
             
             yet
             being
             confirmed
             in
             it
             by
             the
             Letters
             of
             Gerard
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             Brother
             )
             was
             so
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             he
             calls
             it
             the
             
               best
               Cause
            
             .
             
             Of
             the
             like
             mind
             were
             
               Robert
               Winter
            
             and
             Faux
             ;
             for
             having
             found
             an
             opportunity
             for
             Conference
             in
             the
             Tower
             from
             the
             nearness
             of
             their
             Lodgings
             ,
             
               Robert
               Winter
            
             said
             to
             Faux
             ,
             
             that
             
               he
               and
            
             Catesby
             
               had
               Sons
               ,
               and
               that
               Boys
               would
               be
               Men
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hoped
               they
               would
               revenge
               the
               Cause
               :
               Nay
               that
               God
               would
               raise
               up
               Children
               to
            
             Abraham
             
               out
               of
               stones
            
             .
             And
             they
             added
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               sorry
               ,
               that
               no
               body
               did
               set
               forth
               a
               Defence
               or
               Apologie
               of
               their
               Action
               ;
               but
               yet
               they
               would
               maintain
               the
               Cause
               at
               their
               deaths
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             's
             likely
             they
             did
             ,
             
             for
             King
             James
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               some
               of
               them
               continued
               so
               obstinate
               ,
               that
               even
               at
               their
               death
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               acknowledg
               their
               fault
               ;
               but
               in
               their
               last
               words
               ,
               immediately
               before
               the
               expiring
               of
               their
               Breath
               ,
               refused
               to
               condemn
               themselves
               ,
               and
               crave
               pardon
               for
               their
               deed
               ,
               except
               the
               Romish
               Church
               should
               first
               condemn
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             this
             we
             have
             a
             particular
             example
             in
             Grant
             ,
             when
             being
             admonished
             just
             before
             his
             death
             by
             a
             learned
             and
             reverend
             Person
             to
             ask
             pardon
             of
             God
             for
             his
             offence
             ;
             he
             confidently
             and
             readily
             replied
             ;
             
             
               That
               he
               was
               so
               well
               satisfied
               that
               there
               was
               no
               sin
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               thought
               that
               he
               deserved
               so
               well
               for
               that
               generous
               and
               brave
               Attempt
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               abundantly
               suffice
               for
               a
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               whole
               life
               .
            
             So
             little
             did
             they
             generally
             repent
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             reason
             have
             we
             to
             think
             that
             what
             they
             confessed
             proceeded
             from
             compulsion
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             but
             rather
             that
             it
             was
             from
             some
             other
             reason
             ;
             as
             fear
             of
             the
             Rack
             ,
             or
             surprize
             ,
             or
             because
             others
             had
             confessed
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             themselves
             had
             given
             occasion
             from
             what
             they
             had
             before
             confessed
             for
             a
             further
             
             enquiry
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             it
             happened
             with
             Faux
             and
             
               Th.
               Winter
            
             who
             at
             the
             first
             accused
             none
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ;
             
             but
             having
             confessed
             that
             they
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             led
             the
             way
             to
             a
             further
             Examination
             about
             the
             Priests
             ,
             whom
             they
             at
             last
             confessed
             also
             .
             This
             Sir
             Everard
             foresaw
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             took
             another
             course
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             before
             observed
             )
             and
             denied
             that
             he
             had
             
               received
               the
               Sacrament
               at
               all
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
            
             Now
             that
             what
             I
             have
             before
             said
             is
             true
             ,
             
             will
             appear
             from
             the
             behaviour
             of
             
               Stephen
               Littleton
            
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             had
             confessed
             that
             he
             sent
             to
             Hall
             (
             after
             their
             defeat
             )
             for
             advice
             whither
             to
             retire
             ;
             and
             had
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             acknowledged
             that
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             had
             confessed
             to
             Hammond
             (
             a
             little
             before
             )
             yet
             he
             
               absolutely
               refused
               to
               answer
               whether
               he
               received
               Absolution
               from
               him
               for
               the
               Fact
               ,
               or
               had
               his
               Conscience
               satisfied
               by
               him
               about
               it
            
             ;
             and
             added
             ,
             
               that
               he
               would
               rather
               dye
               than
               reveal
               the
               secrets
               of
               that
               matter
               .
            
             And
             
               Robert
               Winter
            
             ,
             who
             had
             at
             first
             confessed
             that
             
               all
               the
               Jesuits
               named
               ,
               were
               privy
               to
               and
               engaged
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Conspiracy
            
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             observed
             ,
             
               did
               maintain
               their
               Cause
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               resolve
               to
               defend
               it
               at
               his
               death
               .
            
             Truly
             I
             find
             none
             of
             them
             that
             had
             any
             touch
             of
             Remorse
             but
             Rookwood
             and
             
               Tho.
               Winter
            
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             latter
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               set
               down
               mine
               own
               Accusation
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
               which
               I
               shall
               the
               faithfuller
               do
               ,
               since
               I
               see
               such
               courses
               are
               not
               pleasing
               to
               Almighty
               God
            
             ;
             Yet
             was
             so
             far
             from
             doing
             so
             ,
             
             that
             he
             speaks
             there
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Gerard
             (
             whom
             upon
             a
             further
             Examination
             he
             discovered
             )
             or
             any
             other
             Jesuit
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             Confession
             at
             that
             time
             seems
             rather
             to
             be
             owing
             to
             his
             second
             reason
             that
             he
             there
             gives
             ,
             than
             his
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               because
               the
               most
               material
               parts
               had
               bin
               already
               confessed
               .
            
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             Traitors
             did
             accuse
             their
             Confessors
             ,
             either
             they
             did
             this
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             because
             
               compelled
               by
               their
               Conscience
            
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             not
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             
             then
             what
             doth
             the
             Argument
             signify
             ;
             that
             
               if
               the
               tenderness
               of
               their
               Conscience
               did
               compel
               them
               to
               expose
               their
               own
               Confessors
               ,
               then
               they
               would
               not
               have
               spared
               others
               .
            
             But
             if
             they
             did
             thus
             confess
             them
             sincerely
             and
             out
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             then
             their
             Confessors
             were
             guilty
             of
             what
             these
             charged
             them
             with
             .
             And
             then
             let
             them
             take
             their
             choice
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             last
             Argument
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             would
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             not
             
               a
               Popish
               Plot
            
             ,
             
             and
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             besides
             the
             abovesaid
             Conspirators
             were
             concerned
             in
             this
             Treason
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               all
               the
               Catholick
               Lords
               were
               to
               have
               undergone
               the
               same
               barbarous
               Fate
               with
               the
               rest
               .
            
             Supposing
             this
             was
             true
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             )
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             Pope's
             Interest
             to
             be
             promoted
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             maintained
             ,
             though
             the
             Nobility
             of
             their
             own
             way
             be
             destroyed
             ?
             Was
             there
             not
             a
             time
             when
             in
             an
             intended
             Invasion
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             by
             force
             from
             abroad
             ,
             
             and
             a
             secret
             Conspiracy
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Persons
             they
             regarded
             ,
             but
             Interest
             ?
             
               It
               was
               to
               make
               room
               ,
               place
               and
               space
               for
               my
               Master
               ,
            
             
             said
             the
             Duke
             of
             Medina
             .
             And
             might
             not
             this
             be
             the
             case
             in
             1605
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             was
             in
             88
             ?
             And
             so
             their
             Religion
             be
             thereby
             settled
             ,
             and
             place
             and
             space
             made
             for
             the
             Master
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Authority
             and
             Power
             gain'd
             to
             the
             Society
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             though
             the
             
               Innocent
               perish
               with
               the
               Nocent
            
             ,
             and
             Friends
             as
             well
             as
             Foes
             fall
             by
             the
             same
             Stroak
             .
             This
             was
             foreseen
             in
             the
             present
             Conspiracy
             ,
             ▪
             and
             when
             it
             was
             made
             a
             case
             of
             Conscience
             by
             Catesby
             ,
             it
             was
             resolved
             in
             the
             affirmative
             by
             Garnet
             ,
             
             that
             
               for
               the
               good
               and
               promoting
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               against
               Hereticks
               (
               the
               necessity
               of
               time
               and
               occasion
               so
               requiring
               )
               it
               was
               lawful
               among
               many
               Nocents
               to
               destroy
               and
               take
               away
               some
               Innocents
               also
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             popish
             Plot
             ,
             though
             the
             
               Catholick
               Lords
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Catholick
               Lords
            
             were
             to
             perish
             with
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             what
             these
             Writers
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Catholick
               Lords
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Catholick
               Lords
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               thus
               barbarously
               dealt
               with
            
             :
             yet
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             this
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             also
             .
             The
             Confession
             of
             
               Thomas
               Winter
            
             (
             if
             they
             had
             read
             it
             )
             would
             have
             informed
             them
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               whilst
               we
               were
               in
               the
               Vault
               ,
            
             
             
               we
               discoursed
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               what
               Lords
               we
               should
               save
               from
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               which
               was
               first
               agreed
               in
               general
               ;
               as
               many
               as
               we
               could
               that
               were
               Catholicks
               ,
               or
               so
               disposed
               :
               but
               after
               we
               descended
               to
               particulars
               .
            
             And
             Sir
             Everard
             Digby
             doth
             give
             a
             clear
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             ;
             
               I
               dare
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               take
               that
               course
               I
               could
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               less
               odious
               ;
               for
               divers
               were
               to
               have
               been
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               danger
               ,
               which
               now
               would
               rather
               hurt
               them
               than
               otherwise
               .
               I
               do
               not
               think
               there
               would
               have
               been
               three
               worth
               saving
               that
               should
               have
               been
               lost
               .
            
             To
             this
             purpose
             one
             of
             them
             that
             was
             privy
             to
             it
             took
             the
             way
             of
             writing
             to
             the
             Lord
             Monteagle
             .
             Other
             Lords
             ,
             as
             the
             hour
             drew
             on
             ,
             might
             be
             admonished
             of
             it
             ,
             
             or
             called
             off
             (
             as
             an
             Author
             of
             theirs
             saith
             they
             were
             to
             be
             )
             ;
             or
             perhaps
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Letter
             might
             have
             been
             thought
             of
             also
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             hath
             drawn
             up
             to
             serve
             upon
             such
             an
             occasion
             ;
             
             and
             which
             he
             thinks
             
               would
               certainly
               have
               kept
               the
               Person
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               written
               ,
               at
               home
               .
            
             By
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             waies
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             care
             was
             taken
             to
             secure
             all
             those
             that
             would
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             whom
             they
             could
             presume
             would
             be
             assisting
             to
             them
             .
             And
             when
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             ,
             that
             tells
             us
             that
             
               the
               Catholick
               Noblemen
               then
               were
               not
               only
               considerable
               ,
               
               but
               the
               considerablest
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               the
               first
               Marquis
               (
               there
               being
               at
               that
               time
               no
               Duke
               but
               the
               late
               King
               )
               the
               first
               Earl
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Baron
               being
               of
               that
               Profession
            
             ;
             If
             after
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             other
             Lords
             he
             there
             names
             ,
             he
             had
             filled
             up
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             all
             those
             
             that
             were
             professedly
             of
             his
             Religion
             (
             besides
             what
             were
             so
             disposed
             )
             we
             might
             by
             deducting
             of
             three
             (
             according
             to
             Sir
             Everard's
             calculation
             )
             have
             told
             him
             the
             number
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             Noblemen
             that
             were
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             by
             doing
             so
             ,
             have
             shewed
             him
             that
             it
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             true
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               Catholick
               Lords
               were
               to
               have
               been
               destroyed
               ,
            
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             scarcely
             one
             of
             them
             would
             have
             undergone
             that
             Fate
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             might
             be
             
               a
               Popish
               Plot
               ,
               and
               an
               universal
               Popish
               Plot
               ,
            
             without
             a
             contradiction
             or
             a
             riddle
             ,
             notwithstanding
             what
             that
             Author
             hath
             said
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             he
             there
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Plot
               is
               looked
               upon
               as
               general
               ,
               when
               a
               good
               number
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               a
               Party
               are
               intrigued
               in
               the
               Design
               .
            
             I
             grant
             that
             such
             a
             Plot
             is
             general
             (
             if
             with
             them
             men
             of
             other
             states
             and
             degrees
             generally
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             it
             )
             but
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             a
             general
             Plot
             of
             a
             Party
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobility
             not
             be
             intrigued
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             be
             intrigued
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             not
             be
             known
             .
             For
             what
             more
             common
             then
             to
             send
             a
             Forlorn-Hope
             before
             ,
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             venture
             their
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             ,
             and
             who
             if
             they
             perish
             ,
             perish
             alone
             ?
             What
             more
             common
             than
             for
             persons
             to
             have
             such
             intimations
             given
             them
             of
             a
             Plot
             as
             are
             sufficient
             to
             prepare
             them
             ;
             and
             again
             to
             give
             such
             intimations
             of
             their
             consent
             and
             approbation
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             to
             assure
             the
             undertakers
             of
             their
             assistance
             ;
             such
             as
             shall
             secure
             the
             one
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             discovered
             ;
             and
             warrant
             the
             other
             to
             go
             on
             with
             the
             greater
             resolution
             ?
             What
             more
             common
             than
             to
             have
             a
             general
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             willingly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             particulars
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             observed
             ?
             )
             And
             so
             the
             Lords
             might
             know
             of
             a
             Design
             in
             general
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             was
             to
             be
             begun
             by
             blowing
             up
             the
             Parliament-House
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             they
             should
             know
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             to
             be
             kept
             out
             of
             that
             danger
             ;
             nor
             fit
             to
             know
             
             that
             they
             might
             not
             ,
             if
             it
             miscarried
             ,
             be
             brought
             into
             another
             .
             What
             more
             ordinary
             than
             to
             raise
             and
             joyn
             Contributions
             ,
             and
             covertly
             to
             convey
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             shall
             serve
             the
             Cause
             without
             hurting
             themselves
             ?
             And
             though
             this
             was
             not
             then
             publickly
             known
             ,
             yet
             afterward
             their
             Relations
             and
             Descendents
             found
             that
             it
             must
             be
             by
             some
             such
             secret
             ways
             that
             their
             Estates
             were
             broken
             and
             impaired
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             assured
             that
             some
             of
             them
             (
             as
             Captain
             Dingly
             told
             a
             relation
             of
             his
             ,
             whom
             he
             believed
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             be
             concerned
             in
             it
             )
             did
             smell
             of
             Gunpowder
             some
             years
             after
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             this
             day
             .
             And
             if
             this
             may
             be
             (
             as
             often
             it
             is
             )
             then
             a
             
               good
               number
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Party
               might
               be
               intrigued
               in
               the
               Design
               ,
            
             and
             little
             knowledg
             of
             it
             come
             abroad
             then
             ,
             or
             down
             to
             us
             now
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Parliament
               then
               was
               to
               receive
               a
               terrible
               blow
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               yet
               they
               should
               not
               see
               who
               hurt
               them
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               no
               appearance
               of
               any
               stir
            
             ;
             as
             the
             person
             that
             wrote
             the
             Letter
             to
             the
             Lord
             Monteagle
             saith
             .
             
             There
             were
             indeed
             store
             of
             great
             Horses
             bought
             up
             ,
             and
             Powder
             ,
             &c.
             conveyed
             secretly
             to
             their
             Friends
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             were
             wished
             not
             to
             stir
             ,
             untill
             they
             heard
             further
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             from
             Watsons
             Information
             .
             It
             was
             somewhat
             strange
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Roman-Catholicks
             were
             
               prepared
               for
               Tumult
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               hardly
               to
               be
               restrained
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               themselves
               ,
            
             as
             Garnet
             in
             his
             Letters
             complains
             ;
             and
             were
             neither
             then
             wanting
             
               in
               Courage
               or
               Force
            
             ,
             as
             another
             saith
             ;
             that
             yet
             they
             should
             be
             so
             profoundly
             quiet
             about
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Broils
             that
             were
             in
             Wales
             in
             the
             May
             before
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             easily
             and
             suddenly
             hush'd
             ,
             
             as
             not
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             the
             Government
             .
             
             But
             this
             shewed
             the
             diligence
             and
             dexterity
             of
             those
             that
             were
             concerned
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             :
             For
             Garnet
             wrote
             to
             the
             Pope
             that
             a
             
               strict
               Order
               might
               come
               for
               the
               staying
               all
               Commotions
            
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             
             
               intending
               to
               set
               their
               whole
               rest
               of
               the
               Romish
               Cause
               on
               the
               Powder
               Plot
               ,
            
             as
             Faux
             confessed
             ,
             and
             
               lull
               us
               asleep
               in
               security
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               dissembling
               quietness
               and
               conformity
               ,
            
             
             as
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Coke
            
             saith
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             by
             the
             management
             of
             Gerard
             ,
             had
             been
             the
             means
             of
             bringing
             Watson's
             Treason
             to
             light
             ,
             
             ,
             and
             him
             to
             the
             Gallows
             (
             as
             More
             doth
             own
             )
             thereby
             at
             once
             revenging
             themselves
             upon
             him
             for
             all
             the
             stories
             that
             he
             had
             told
             of
             them
             in
             Print
             ;
             
             and
             also
             securing
             to
             themselves
             some
             respect
             and
             reputation
             from
             the
             Government
             for
             their
             seeming
             fidelity
             :
             And
             to
             this
             they
             added
             all
             their
             endeavours
             to
             keep
             things
             quiet
             ,
             and
             themselves
             by
             that
             means
             free
             from
             suspicion
             .
             But
             now
             that
             all
             this
             was
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             Art
             ,
             appears
             ;
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             even
             for
             twenty
             months
             space
             ,
             Garnet
             kept
             
             Catesby's
             practices
             secret
             ;
             which
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             
             he
             did
             assuredly
             believe
             to
             be
             of
             very
             destructive
             consequence
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             by
             the
             Pope's
             Letters
             to
             him
             it
             appears
             ,
             tho
             care
             was
             taken
             as
             to
             
               general
               Commotions
            
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             particulars
             it
             was
             then
             said
             ,
             there
             needed
             no
             prohibition
             ,
             because
             what
             was
             said
             about
             generals
             would
             suffice
             .
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             which
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             what
             Sir
             
               E.
               Digby
            
             saith
             ,
             Paper
             9.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             It
             appears
             that
             the
             Commotions
             in
             Wales
             were
             rather
             hush'd
             than
             disheartned
             ,
             and
             rather
             put
             off
             than
             brought
             to
             an
             end
             .
             For
             we
             find
             ,
             after
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             
               Powder
               Plot
            
             ,
             and
             the
             defeating
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Design
             ,
             the
             Traitors
             had
             an
             expectation
             of
             assistance
             from
             Wales
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Digby
             and
             Catesby
             ,
             &c.
             did
             write
             to
             Garnet
             that
             he
             would
             go
             along
             with
             them
             thither
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             expect
             help
             ;
             
             and
             use
             his
             interest
             with
             theirs
             to
             make
             an
             Insurrection
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             that
             fire
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             cautiously
             raked
             up
             ,
             into
             an
             open
             flame
             .
          
           
           
             If
             we
             now
             reflect
             upon
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             in
             this
             Section
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             Design
             it self
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             might
             be
             managed
             by
             few
             ,
             yet
             ,
             in
             the
             process
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             require
             the
             help
             of
             many
             to
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             to
             back
             and
             carry
             it
             on
             .
             If
             we
             further
             consider
             the
             persons
             at
             first
             engaged
             in
             it
             ;
             who
             were
             not
             only
             Men
             of
             experience
             ,
             but
             also
             experienced
             in
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             venture
             upon
             such
             a
             Design
             without
             a
             sufficient
             Force
             .
             If
             we
             lastly
             consider
             the
             Provisions
             that
             were
             made
             for
             such
             a
             Design
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             other
             Circumstances
             relating
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             what
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Apology
             saith
             ,
             
             viz.
             that
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Party
               should
               be
               engaged
               in
               it
               ,
            
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             true
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             with
             much
             greater
             assurance
             be
             affirmed
             ,
             to
             be
             
               impossible
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Party
               should
               not
               have
               been
               involved
               in
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Those
             that
             fled
             and
             suffered
             for
             it
             ,
             were
             really
             guilty
             .
          
           
             THe
             flight
             of
             Persons
             upon
             a
             Charge
             and
             Accusation
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             not
             always
             a
             certain
             sign
             of
             Guilt
             ,
             yet
             is
             so
             generally
             presumed
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             upon
             the
             supposition
             that
             he
             that
             flies
             is
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             being
             criminal
             ;
             that
             it
             's
             a
             Question
             always
             asked
             upon
             Trial
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Person
               fled
               for
               it
               ?
            
             But
             because
             this
             is
             only
             a
             general
             and
             not
             an
             universal
             mark
             of
             Guilt
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             take
             the
             advantage
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             leave
             that
             for
             another
             and
             more
             certain
             Evidence
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Good
               and
               sufficient
               Testimony
            
             .
             
             Thuanus
             relates
             that
             many
             were
             banished
             or
             fled
             upon
             this
             account
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             some
             of
             them
             were
             courteously
             received
             
             by
             
               Dominick
               Wilkes
            
             ,
             then
             Governour
             of
             Calice
             ,
             and
             were
             pittied
             by
             him
             as
             they
             were
             thus
             forced
             to
             an
             Exile
             ;
             one
             of
             them
             smartly
             replied
             ,
             
               that
               is
               the
               least
               part
               of
               our
               grief
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               doth
               afflict
               us
               indeed
               ,
               is
               that
               we
               could
               not
               accomplish
               so
               brave
               and
               good
               a
               Design
               .
            
             These
             were
             so
             daring
             as
             to
             own
             and
             glory
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             Gerard
             and
             Greenwel
             ,
             when
             it
             miscarried
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             ill
             opinion
             of
             the
             world
             upon
             them
             and
             their
             Society
             ,
             did
             disown
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             neither
             be
             said
             to
             encourage
             it
             or
             know
             it
             ,
             however
             they
             might
             have
             been
             pleased
             with
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             succeeded
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             really
             as
             guilty
             ,
             though
             they
             fled
             from
             the
             persuit
             of
             Justice
             ,
             as
             the
             others
             that
             were
             taken
             and
             suffered
             by
             it
             :
             But
             because
             much
             of
             this
             story
             will
             fall
             in
             with
             Garnet's
             ,
             I
             shall
             chuse
             rather
             to
             begin
             with
             his
             .
          
           
             That
             any
             of
             the
             Lay-men
             that
             suffered
             upon
             this
             account
             were
             not
             really
             guilty
             ,
             I
             think
             no
             body
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             .
             Only
             More
             doth
             offer
             somewhat
             to
             lessen
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
            
             ,
             
             making
             him
             to
             say
             at
             his
             Trial
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               guilty
               only
               of
               concealing
               the
               Plot
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               he
               had
               done
               and
               conspired
               nothing
               .
            
             But
             this
             Account
             is
             partly
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             partly
             false
             .
             Sir
             Everard
             indeed
             upon
             his
             Apprehension
             ,
             did
             deny
             ,
             with
             
               solemn
               Protestations
               and
               Execrations
            
             ,
             
             that
             he
             was
             privy
             to
             the
             
               Plot
               of
               Powder
            
             ;
             but
             being
             herein
             confronted
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Faux
             ,
             
             who
             confessed
             that
             Sir
             Everard
             told
             him
             when
             he
             was
             at
             his
             House
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               afraid
               the
               Powder
               was
               dank
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             at
             last
             did
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             Trial
             confessed
             the
             Indictment
             ;
             
             which
             none
             of
             the
             rest
             did
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             instance
             ,
             we
             may
             conceive
             what
             kind
             of
             dealing
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Persons
             of
             their
             
               own
               Order
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Jesuits
             write
             after
             this
             rate
             about
             the
             case
             of
             those
             that
             are
             not
             .
             For
             of
             
             them
             also
             we
             shall
             find
             several
             concerned
             ;
             as
             Father
             Creswell
             Legier
             Jesuit
             in
             Spain
             ,
             Father
             Baldwin
             Legier
             in
             
               Flanders
               ,
               Parsons
            
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Garnet
            
             Provincial
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Gerrard
               ,
               Tesmond
            
             [
             alias
             Greenway
             ,
             ]
             
               Hammond
               ,
               Hall
            
             and
             others
             ,
             
               who
               are
               known
               to
               have
               dealt
               and
               passed
               through
               the
               whole
               Action
               ,
            
             as
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Coke
            
             saith
             .
             But
             amongst
             those
             ,
             Garnet
             ,
             
             
               Gerard
               ,
               Tesmond
               ,
               Hammond
            
             and
             Hall
             were
             more
             immediately
             concerned
             ;
             and
             Garnet
             and
             Hall
             were
             taken
             and
             Executed
             for
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             their
             Trial
             was
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             Garnet's
             at
             Guild-Hall
             in
             the
             open
             Court
             ,
             before
             five
             Earls
             ,
             three
             of
             the
             chief
             Judges
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             London
             ;
             Notwithstanding
             all
             the
             proofs
             produced
             ,
             and
             a
             fair
             Hearing
             of
             whatever
             the
             Prisoners
             could
             say
             for
             themselves
             ;
             
             Notwithstanding
             they
             were
             tried
             and
             cast
             by
             a
             Jury
             of
             impartial
             Persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             ,
             nor
             any
             else
             ,
             could
             have
             any
             exception
             against
             ;
             
             yet
             they
             shall
             be
             said
             to
             suffer
             as
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             
               pulverariae
               conjuraritionis
               obtentu
            
             ,
             
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Powder-Treason
             ,
             as
             one
             saith
             :
             
               To
               be
               accused
               through
               envy
               and
               malice
               ,
               and
               condemned
               by
               a
               very
               unjust
               Judgment
               ,
            
             as
             saith
             another
             .
             
             But
             with
             how
             little
             Truth
             or
             pretence
             all
             this
             is
             said
             ,
             will
             be
             evident
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             they
             knew
             of
             this
             Plot
             in
             Confession
             at
             least
             .
             This
             Garnet
             more
             particularly
             pleaded
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             chief
             Plea
             insisted
             upon
             by
             his
             Apologists
             .
             And
             to
             make
             this
             Plea
             the
             more
             effectual
             ,
             they
             speak
             much
             of
             the
             sacredness
             and
             inviolableness
             of
             that
             Seal
             and
             Sacrament
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             which
             
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               broken
               ,
               or
               the
               secrets
               of
               it
               betraid
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               any
               mischief
               how
               great
               soever
               ,
            
             as
             one
             saith
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               the
               saving
               Christianity
               from
               ruine
            
             ,
             
             as
             saith
             
               Cath.
               Apol.
               This
            
             (
             saith
             the
             former
             )
             
               is
               of
               divine
               Right
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               if
               God
               had
               not
               thus
               secured
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               be
            
             Carnifex
             ,
             &
             fidem
             falleret
             ;
             
               he
               would
               be
               a
               Murderer
               ,
               and
               breaker
               of
               
               his
               Faith.
            
             
             This
             Garnet
             did
             offer
             in
             his
             own
             behalf
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             keep
             the
             secrets
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             &c.
             and
             when
             asked
             by
             the
             Earl
             of
             Nottingham
             ,
             
             if
             
               one
               confessed
               this
               day
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               to
               morrow
               morning
               he
               meant
               to
               kill
               the
               King
               with
               a
               Dagger
               ,
               if
               he
               must
               conceal
               it
               ?
            
             answered
             ,
             
               that
               he
               must
               conceal
               it
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             what
             a
             case
             is
             the
             World
             in
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Design
             is
             laid
             to
             destroy
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             persons
             besides
             ;
             a
             Priest
             shall
             be
             obliged
             more
             to
             secrecy
             upon
             Confession
             ,
             than
             to
             a
             discovery
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             mischief
             that
             shall
             thereby
             ensue
             .
             A
             principle
             so
             much
             contrary
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             World
             and
             the
             welfare
             of
             mankind
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             confident
             if
             it
             was
             turned
             against
             themselves
             they
             would
             be
             the
             first
             that
             should
             condemn
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             such
             a
             Plot
             had
             been
             undertaken
             and
             carried
             on
             against
             
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               whole
               Colledge
               of
               Cardinals
               ,
            
             
             (
             as
             Widdrington
             hath
             the
             Case
             )
             to
             send
             them
             out
             of
             the
             World
             by
             the
             like
             means
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             was
             )
             :
             neither
             his
             Holiness
             would
             have
             condemnd
             the
             Confessor
             if
             he
             had
             discovered
             it
             ;
             or
             have
             commended
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             concealed
             it
             upon
             this
             reason
             ,
             and
             thought
             himself
             obliged
             to
             him
             for
             his
             fidelity
             that
             way
             .
             Without
             doubt
             they
             would
             all
             say
             ,
             
             as
             Garnet
             at
             last
             did
             —
             
               I
               must
               needs
               confess
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Laws
               made
               against
               such
               concealing
               are
               very
               good
               and
               just
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               the
               safety
               of
               a
               Prince
               should
               depend
               upon
               any
               other
               man's
               Conscience
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             Laws
             are
             good
             that
             make
             them
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             ,
             who
             do
             (
             though
             upon
             account
             of
             Confession
             )
             conceal
             it
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             thus
             do
             conceal
             it
             are
             far
             from
             being
             innocent
             ,
             or
             fit
             to
             be
             inrolled
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             But
             supposing
             it
             was
             only
             in
             Confession
             that
             they
             had
             any
             knowledg
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             several
             cases
             excepted
             
             and
             which
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             divulge
             it
             in
             .
             Such
             a
             case
             is
             Heresie
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             known
             verse
             amongst
             the
             Casuists
             ,
             
               Haeresis
               est
               crimen
               ,
               quod
               nec
               confessio
               celat
               .
            
             Thus
             
               Dominicus
               Soto
            
             determines
             ,
             
             (
             who
             is
             
               rigidior
               custodia
               Sigilli
            
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Andrews
             saith
             of
             him
             )
             
               Such
               crimes
               are
               not
               to
               be
               concealed
               ,
               but
               immediatly
               to
               be
               disclosed
               ,
            
             
             
               quod
               plurimùm
               timendum
               est
               in
               crimine
               Haeresis
               ,
            
             because
             there
             is
             very
             much
             danger
             in
             case
             of
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             Such
             again
             is
             any
             crime
             that
             tends
             to
             the
             damage
             of
             a
             Community
             .
             Such
             again
             are
             all
             those
             crimes
             which
             are
             of
             pernicious
             consequence
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             only
             in
             intention
             ,
             but
             not
             committed
             by
             the
             Penitent
             .
          
           
             Such
             again
             are
             those
             where
             the
             Confession
             is
             not
             by
             way
             of
             Contrition
             ,
             but
             Advice
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Cases
             the
             Casuists
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             have
             accounted
             it
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             to
             disclose
             them
             ;
             
             and
             accordingly
             these
             secrets
             of
             Confession
             have
             often
             been
             divulged
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             by
             Bishop
             Andrews
             upon
             this
             occasion
             .
             
             So
             far
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             from
             speaking
             truth
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             that
             
               this
               Sacrament
            
             [
             of
             Confession
             ]
             
               is
               of
               such
               reverence
               among
            
             us
             (
             unless
             he
             mean
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             some
             late
             Writters
             )
             
               that
               we
               cannot
               lawfully
               disclose
               a
               secret
               known
               by
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               though
               't
               were
               to
               save
               Christianity
               from
               ruin
               .
            
             And
             so
             far
             is
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             from
             having
             nothing
             but
             
               Confidence
               ,
               Malice
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               drive
               him
               on
            
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             their
             Casuists
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             
               Heresie
               told
               in
               Confession
               may
               be
               revealed
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ;
             further
             supposing
             this
             was
             told
             in
             Confession
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Confessor
               is
               to
               disswade
               the
               Penitent
               from
               it
            
             ;
             
             (
             as
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             at
             least
             seems
             to
             own
             ,
             )
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             disswaded
             ;
             yet
             ,
             then
             to
             
             divert
             the
             mischief
             ,
             the
             Confessor
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             discover
             ,
             (
             for
             else
             he
             leaves
             the
             Case
             as
             he
             finds
             it
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Person
             or
             Persons
             concerned
             )
             provided
             ,
             say
             their
             Casuists
             ,
             that
             
               whilst
               he
               discovers
               the
               Crime
               ,
               he
               doth
               conceal
               the
               Criminal
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             all
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             a
             Secret
             may
             be
             communicated
             in
             Confession
             ,
             and
             the
             Confessor
             not
             sin
             in
             revealing
             it
             ;
             then
             what
             will
             it
             signifie
             that
             the
             Gunpowder-Treason
             was
             discovered
             in
             Confession
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             confessed
             was
             of
             that
             kind
             as
             would
             make
             it
             lawful
             ,
             fit
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             revealed
             ?
             And
             certainly
             ,
             next
             to
             
               the
               saving
               Christianity
               from
               ruin
            
             ,
             there
             can
             scarcely
             be
             a
             greater
             reason
             for
             breaking
             the
             Seal
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             than
             that
             a
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             (
             in
             great
             part
             )
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             &c.
             of
             a
             Nation
             would
             have
             bin
             by
             one
             blow
             destroyed
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             was
             patiently
             heard
             ,
             and
             the
             Penitent
             not
             so
             much
             as
             really
             disswaded
             .
             For
             all
             that
             Garnet
             could
             say
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             oblige
             Greenwel
             
               to
               desist
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               that
               he
               hoped
               that
               he
               had
               so
               done
               :
               and
               that
               he
               went
               unto
               Warwick-shire
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               disswade
               Mr.
            
             Catesby
             ;
             
             though
             he
             knew
             Catesby
             would
             not
             come
             thither
             till
             the
             day
             after
             the
             Blow
             was
             given
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             before
             observed
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             But
             all
             this
             while
             this
             is
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             being
             very
             notorious
             that
             this
             Plot
             was
             discovered
             out
             of
             Confession
             to
             Garnet
             and
             
               Greenwell
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             will
             appear
             from
             the
             account
             which
             Garnet
             himself
             gives
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             far
             as
             he
             was
             concerned
             .
             )
             In
             which
             he
             delivers
             his
             mind
             very
             uncertainly
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               was
               in
               Confession
            
             .
             Sometimes
             ,
             he
             saith
             it
             was
             out
             of
             Confession
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             with
             relation
             unto
             Confession
             ;
             Sometimes
             it
             was
             by
             way
             of
             advice
             .
             
             Again
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             
             Greenwell's
             intention
             in
             it
             ?
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             Greenwell
             
             had
             no
             thoughts
             of
             Confession
             ,
             but
             might
             discover
             it
             to
             him
             under
             a
             lesser
             Seal
             and
             Obligation
             of
             Secrecy
             .
             Now
             what
             can
             a
             person
             more
             discover
             himself
             by
             ,
             than
             that
             in
             so
             solemn
             a
             thing
             as
             Confession
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             case
             as
             was
             then
             revealed
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             yet
             knew
             not
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             him
             ,
             what
             the
             person
             confessing
             did
             intend
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             way
             he
             himself
             received
             it
             ;
             whether
             it
             was
             communicated
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Friend
             for
             advice
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             a
             Confessor
             for
             the
             disburthing
             of
             the
             Conscience
             .
             But
             if
             we
             further
             enquire
             how
             this
             was
             discovered
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             further
             to
             seek
             ;
             It
             was
             first
             walking
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             
             and
             afterward
             what
             they
             had
             frequent
             Conference
             about
             ;
             
             as
             about
             the
             way
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             the
             progress
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             course
             they
             were
             to
             take
             after
             the
             first
             blow
             was
             given
             .
             
             This
             plainly
             proves
             it
             to
             be
             matter
             of
             Consultation
             rather
             than
             Confession
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             rather
             what
             he
             was
             pleased
             with
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             sought
             to
             hinder
             .
             So
             that
             the
             whole
             story
             about
             Greenwel's
             Confession
             to
             Garnet
             ,
             and
             
             Catesby's
             Confession
             to
             Greenwel
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             
               fabula
               formalis
            
             ,
             a
             story
             of
             Garnet's
             own
             invention
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             his
             private
             Letters
             doth
             acknowledge
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             we
             would
             understand
             the
             Case
             ,
             let
             us
             follow
             him
             to
             his
             death
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             we
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               what
               he
               knew
               in
               particulars
               ,
               was
               in
               Confession
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             minded
             by
             the
             Recorder
             ,
             
             that
             the
             King
             had
             it
             under
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             
               that
               Greenway
            
             [
             or
             Greenwell
             ]
             
               told
               him
               of
               this
               not
               as
               a
               fault
               ,
               but
               by
               way
               of
               Consultation
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               was
               under
               his
               hand
               was
               true
               .
            
             To
             which
             he
             added
             ,
             that
             
               inasmuch
               as
               he
               disclosed
               not
               the
               things
               he
               knew
               ,
               he
               confessed
               himself
               justly
               condemned
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             From
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             thought
             it
             was
             lawful
             upon
             good
             Reasons
             to
             divulge
             what
             he
             heard
             in
             Confession
             ,
             or
             else
             what
             was
             discovered
             to
             him
             was
             not
             in
             Confession
             .
          
           
           
             (
             3.
             )
             But
             this
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             discovered
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             Confession
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             them
             that
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             scrupulous
             were
             satisfied
             :
             As
             that
             of
             Catesby
             by
             Garnet
             ;
             that
             of
             Bates
             by
             Greenwell
             ;
             that
             of
             Littleton
             by
             Hall
             ;
             and
             all
             of
             them
             at
             Holbeach
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Absolution
             for
             the
             Fact
             could
             do
             it
             ,
             by
             Hammond
             .
             That
             Catesby
             was
             herein
             guided
             by
             the
             resolution
             and
             opinion
             of
             Garnet
             ;
             both
             the
             Case
             he
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             that
             he
             (
             upon
             the
             Provincial's
             answer
             to
             him
             )
             gave
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             sufficiently
             prove
             .
             The
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             doth
             say
             ,
             
             that
             
               nothing
               is
               more
               false
               than
               that
            
             Garnet
             
               should
               determine
               that
               the
               Innocent
               and
               Guilty
               might
               lawfully
               in
               this
               Plot
               be
               destroyed
               together
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               for
               the
               greater
               good
            
             ;
             and
             takes
             it
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             Father
             More
             and
             the
             other
             Apologists
             ,
             that
             
               Catesby
               pretending
               to
               go
               a
               Souldier
               into
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
               did
               propose
            
             only
             
               what
               might
               be
               done
               in
               a
               just
               War
               ,
               when
               in
               blowing
               up
               a
               Mine
               the
               Innocent
               would
               suffer
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Nocent
               ?
            
             It
             is
             well
             he
             shifts
             it
             off
             to
             them
             ,
             since
             this
             Person
             of
             Honour
             knows
             better
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             be
             sensible
             that
             the
             Records
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             proceedings
             of
             a
             Court
             of
             Justice
             in
             England
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             to
             be
             heeded
             than
             a
             company
             of
             partial
             Apologists
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             it
             is
             plainly
             affirm'd
             all
             along
             in
             the
             Proceedings
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             otherwise
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             Case
             was
             not
             put
             by
             Catesby
             to
             Garnet
             ,
             nor
             understood
             by
             Garnet
             himself
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             any
             War
             ,
             or
             Employment
             ,
             that
             Catesby
             pretended
             to
             have
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Netherlands
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             Garnet
             would
             most
             certainly
             have
             pleaded
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             he
             did
             ;
             
               I
               thought
            
             ,
             said
             
               Garnet
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               an
               idle
               question
               ,
            
             
             
               though
               afterwards
               I
               did
               verily
               think
               ,
               he
               intended
               something
               that
               was
               not
               good
            
             ;
             Here
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             a
             War
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             going
             thither
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Garnet
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
               only
               Mr.
            
             Catesby
             
             
               asked
               him
               in
               general
               the
               question
               .
            
             But
             (
             2.
             )
             if
             this
             had
             been
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             propounded
             by
             Catesby
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             yet
             what
             needed
             so
             great
             a
             privacy
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             come
             to
             Garnet
             by
             way
             of
             secret
             Confession
             ?
             Since
             the
             Case
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             dress
             it
             up
             ,
             is
             what
             might
             be
             put
             in
             any
             place
             or
             company
             .
             
             (
             3.
             )
             If
             the
             Case
             was
             such
             what
             needed
             Catesby
             to
             be
             so
             solicitous
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             first
             resolution
             of
             it
             by
             Garnet
             to
             come
             again
             upon
             the
             same
             business
             ?
             
             (
             4.
             )
             Especially
             considering
             that
             Garnet
             knew
             very
             well
             ,
             if
             Catesby
             had
             put
             it
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             
             that
             he
             was
             not
             in
             earnest
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             another
             reason
             for
             his
             pretence
             of
             obtaining
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             going
             to
             Flanders
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             before
             observed
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             It
             s
             a
             sign
             that
             the
             Case
             was
             not
             so
             put
             by
             Catesby
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             Garnet
             ,
             that
             
               he
               did
               verily
               think
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               in
               that
               queston
               intended
               something
               that
               was
               not
               good
               .
            
             Now
             how
             could
             he
             well
             discern
             so
             much
             from
             thence
             ,
             if
             Catesby
             had
             pretended
             only
             scruple
             of
             Conscience
             about
             what
             he
             might
             lawfully
             do
             ,
             now
             he
             was
             going
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Wars
             .
             The
             question
             if
             put
             after
             that
             manner
             hath
             in
             it
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             fair
             ,
             and
             gives
             no
             reason
             to
             suspect
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             good
             ;
             and
             therefore
             its
             likely
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             objection
             that
             might
             be
             made
             against
             this
             way
             of
             framing
             the
             Case
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             More
             adds
             ,
             that
             Garnet
             
               discovered
               that
            
             Catesby
             
               had
               some
               great
               Design
               by
               frequent
               converse
               with
               him
               .
            
             
             And
             that
             indeed
             is
             also
             true
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             as
             true
             that
             the
             Case
             was
             never
             so
             put
             under
             the
             disguise
             of
             a
             War.
             For
             lastly
             ,
             Garnet
             himself
             doth
             acknowledg
             ,
             
             that
             Catesby
             
               in
               his
               name
               and
               by
               his
               authority
               did
               satisfie
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               Fact.
            
             Now
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             Catesby
             did
             not
             understand
             
               Garnet
               ,
               from
               whose
               side
               he
               never
               was
               ,
            
             as
             they
             say
             ;
             
             or
             
               that
               he
               should
               abuse
               his
               friend
               that
               trusted
               him
               above
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             from
             the
             knowledg
             and
             experience
             he
             had
             of
             him
             .
             It
             's
             
             certain
             that
             when
             Rookwood
             made
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             Conscience
             to
             take
             away
             so
             much
             blood
             ,
             
             Catesby
             replied
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               resolved
               and
               that
               by
               good
               Authority
               (
               as
               coming
               from
               the
               Superior
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               )
               that
               in
               Conscience
               it
               might
               be
               done
               ,
               yea
               though
               it
               were
               with
               the
               destruction
               of
               many
               Innocents
               ,
            
             
             
               rather
               than
               that
               the
               Action
               should
               quail
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             was
             Keys
             satisfied
             .
             So
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
            
             doth
             say
             ;
             
               For
               my
               keeping
               it
               secret
            
             ,
             
             
               it
               was
               caused
               by
               certain
               belief
               that
               those
               which
               were
               best
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               it
               ,
               had
               been
               acquainted
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               given
               way
               unto
               it
               .
            
             And
             of
             this
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             proof
             from
             him
             .
             
             For
             whereas
             there
             was
             a
             Breve
             obtained
             from
             the
             Pope
             by
             Garnet
             ,
             for
             quieting
             some
             broils
             amongst
             the
             Papists
             in
             Wales
             ,
             in
             May.
             1605.
             (
             or
             rather
             
               upon
               the
               pretence
               of
               such
               broils
               ,
            
             
             as
             Eudaemon
             would
             have
             it
             )
             which
             some
             now
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             were
             to
             forbid
             all
             Insurrections
             and
             Conspiracies
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             seems
             some
             did
             then
             so
             understand
             ;
             we
             are
             told
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             
             in
             Sir
             Everard's
             Papers
             ,
             who
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               Before
               I
               knew
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               Plot
               ,
               I
               did
               ask
               Mr.
            
             Farmer
             [
             i.e.
             Garnet
             ]
             
               what
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Brief
               was
               ;
               he
               told
               me
               that
               they
               were
               not
               (
               meaning
               the
               Priests
               )
               to
               undertake
               or
               procure
               Stirs
               :
               but
               yet
               they
               would
               not
               hinder
               any
               ,
               neither
               was
               it
               the
               Pope's
               mind
               they
               should
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               undertaken
               for
               Catholick
               Good.
            
             And
             he
             presently
             adds
             ,
             
               This
               answer
               with
               Mr.
            
             Catesby's
             
               proceedings
               with
               him
               and
               me
               ,
               gave
               me
               absolute
               beliefe
               that
               the
               matter
               in
               general
               was
               approved
               ,
               though
               every
               particular
               was
               not
               known
               :
            
             By
             which
             means
             he
             came
             to
             so
             great
             satisfaction
             in
             it
             ,
             
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               could
               give
               unanswerable
               reasons
               for
               the
               good
               this
               would
               have
               done
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Garnet
             was
             not
             alone
             (
             though
             his
             Opinion
             and
             Judgment
             in
             the
             case
             was
             of
             greatest
             Authority
             )
             for
             others
             also
             did
             follow
             him
             in
             the
             same
             practice
             ;
             So
             Greenwel
             ,
             
             (
             whose
             true
             name
             was
             Tesmond
             ,
             (a)
             but
             who
             abroad
             went
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Beaumont
             )
             (b)
             did
             satisfie
             Bates
             (
             Mr.
             Catesby's
             Servant
             )
             when
             he
             feard
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             assuring
             him
             that
             it
             was
             
               no
               offence
               to
               conceal
               it
               ,
               nor
               sin
               to
               do
               it
               for
               a
               good
               Cause
               .
            
             (c)
          
           
             They
             tell
             us
             (d)
             that
             Bates
             recanted
             of
             this
             Information
             (
             for
             it
             was
             he
             that
             accused
             Greenwel
             .
             )
             But
             (
             1.
             )
             that
             is
             no
             credit
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             Letter
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             written
             to
             his
             Confessor
             ,
             he
             recants
             also
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             Greenwel
             and
             Garnet
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             there
             declare
             to
             be
             true
             in
             it self
             (e)
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             This
             report
             was
             spread
             of
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             when
             all
             could
             bear
             witness
             of
             the
             falsness
             of
             it
             ;
             he
             not
             recanting
             to
             ,
             nor
             at
             his
             death
             (f)
          
           
             So
             Gerard
             did
             absolve
             and
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             the
             five
             first
             of
             the
             Conspirators
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             (g)
             doth
             say
             that
             he
             did
             deny
             both
             
               by
               a
               publick
               writing
               in
               which
               he
               called
               God
               to
               witness
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               of
               the
               Plot
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               Confession
               ;
               and
               also
               upon
               Oath
               at
            
             Rome
             
               when
               examined
               by
               the
               General
               of
               his
               Order
               .
            
             He
             did
             also
             saith
             another
             
               appeal
               to
               his
               familiar
               Friend
               Sir
            
             Everard
             Digby
             .
             But
             in
             confutation
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faux
             and
             
               Thomas
               Winter
            
             ,
             the
             only
             survivers
             of
             the
             five
             that
             did
             thus
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Gerard
             ,
             
             and
             were
             absolved
             by
             him
             :
             whom
             though
             they
             did
             deny
             at
             the
             first
             to
             name
             ,
             yet
             did
             afterward
             accuse
             him
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             thus
             charged
             by
             some
             ,
             Sir
             Everard
             saith
             ,
             
             he
             was
             told
             .
             As
             for
             his
             Appeal
             to
             Sir
             Everard
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             might
             do
             it
             with
             safety
             and
             confidence
             ,
             since
             that
             Gentleman
             had
             again
             and
             again
             satisfied
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             confess
             his
             knowledg
             of
             any
             Priest
             ,
             
             nor
             of
             Him
             above
             any
             .
             And
             if
             he
             could
             work
             thus
             upon
             another
             person
             to
             protest
             and
             deny
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             supposed
             that
             he
             himself
             was
             not
             without
             those
             principles
             
             which
             be
             had
             furnished
             another
             with
             ;
             nor
             would
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             his
             own
             life
             and
             reputation
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Religion
             was
             concerned
             to
             have
             it
             remain
             a
             Secret.
             And
             this
             also
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             Fitz-Herbert
             taking
             the
             same
             course
             for
             his
             own
             vindication
             ,
             
             in
             a
             charge
             of
             the
             like
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Hammond
             the
             Jesuit
             is
             another
             ,
             whom
             we
             find
             concerned
             in
             this
             capacity
             ,
             who
             did
             absolve
             the
             Conspirators
             at
             the
             house
             of
             
               Rob.
               Winter
            
             ,
             
             when
             they
             were
             in
             actual
             Rebellion
             :
             And
             for
             which
             the
             Apologist
             hath
             nothing
             else
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             
               who
               can
               tell
               whether
            
             Hammond
             
               did
               not
               oblige
               them
               to
               lay
               down
               their
               Arms
               before
               he
               did
               absolve
               them
               ;
               or
               whether
               they
               did
               not
               bring
               such
               Arguments
               for
               continuing
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               might
               render
               it
               probable
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               then
               he
               was
               bound
               to
               absolve
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             they
             not
             only
             continued
             in
             the
             same
             posture
             of
             Rebellion
             after
             absolution
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             in
             before
             ;
             But
             also
             Hammond
             advised
             
               Henry
               Morgan
            
             to
             
               defend
               the
               Cause
               to
               the
               utmost
            
             before
             he
             absolved
             him
             .
             
             Which
             is
             further
             confirmed
             by
             what
             
               Stephen
               Littleton
            
             did
             say
             ;
             who
             when
             asked
             whether
             he
             was
             absolv'd
             for
             the
             Fact
             ,
             or
             had
             his
             Conscience
             satisfied
             by
             any
             about
             it
             ,
             
             viz.
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             answered
             ,
             
               that
               he
               would
               rather
               dye
               than
               reveal
               the
               secrets
               of
               that
               matter
               .
            
             Which
             doth
             imply
             that
             he
             had
             bin
             thus
             absolved
             ,
             and
             was
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               a
               probable
               opinion
            
             ,
             it
             serves
             rather
             to
             condemn
             than
             excuse
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             opinion
             of
             a
             Doctor
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             (
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Cause
             shall
             serve
             to
             procure
             both
             )
             may
             make
             an
             Opinion
             probable
             ,
             then
             
               Jac.
               Clemen
               s
            
             ,
             and
             Ravilliac
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Regicides
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             may
             be
             defended
             ,
             and
             defend
             themselves
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             even
             this
             will
             not
             salve
             the
             reputation
             
             of
             Hammond
             ;
             for
             Rookwood
             believed
             his
             concealment
             of
             this
             Treason
             to
             be
             a
             Sin
             ,
             and
             confessed
             it
             so
             to
             him
             :
             but
             he
             absolved
             him
             from
             all
             his
             Sins
             notwithstanding
             ,
             without
             taking
             notice
             of
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             Rookwood
             thought
             it
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             yet
             Hammond
             absolved
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             never
             had
             so
             thought
             .
          
           
             Another
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             is
             Hall
             ,
             or
             Oldcorn
             ,
             who
             was
             privy
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             satisfie
             
               Humphry
               Littleton
            
             ,
             that
             did
             begin
             to
             suspect
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             Plot
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             God
             was
             not
             pleased
             with
             it
             from
             the
             disaster
             Catesby
             ,
             &c.
             met
             with
             ;
             
             But
             Hall
             told
             him
             that
             
               we
               must
               not
               judg
               the
               cause
               by
               the
               event
               ,
            
             and
             gave
             him
             several
             instances
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
             
             This
             
               Humphry
               Littelton
            
             did
             confess
             .
             But
             saith
             the
             Apologist
             ,
             he
             did
             at
             his
             
               Execution
               beg
               pardon
               of
            
             Hall
             
               for
               it
            
             .
             
          
           
             But
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             must
             ask
             his
             pardon
             for
             what
             was
             true
             ;
             for
             Hall
             himself
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             did
             confess
             what
             Littelton
             accused
             him
             of
             .
             But
             how
             could
             that
             be
             ,
             
             that
             he
             should
             beg
             pardon
             of
             him
             at
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ;
             when
             ,
             though
             they
             suffered
             the
             same
             day
             at
             Worcester
             ,
             
             yet
             not
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             Littelton
             was
             dead
             before
             Hall
             came
             thither
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Jesuits
             did
             not
             only
             satisfie
             the
             Consciences
             of
             others
             and
             absolve
             them
             ;
             but
             also
             were
             parties
             in
             the
             Treason
             themselves
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             insist
             upon
             what
             Smith
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             said
             of
             Gerard
             ,
             that
             he
             
               boasted
               that
               he
               had
               largely
               sweat
               with
               working
               in
               the
               Mine
            
             ;
             because
             I
             find
             it
             not
             upon
             Record
             .
             But
             there
             are
             several
             things
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             that
             will
             sufficiently
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             actually
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
             As
             ,
             
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             We
             find
             that
             at
             the
             first
             beginning
             they
             were
             present
             at
             their
             most
             private
             Consultations
             ;
             
             and
             so
             intimate
             in
             that
             juncture
             was
             Gerard
             with
             Catesby
             ,
             that
             he
             lodged
             with
             him
             in
             Percy
             's
             house
             ,
             as
             Faux
             confessed
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2
             )
             We
             find
             that
             some
             of
             them
             administred
             the
             Oath
             of
             Secrecy
             to
             the
             Conspirators
             ;
             
             So
             Gerard
             to
             Catesby
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Greenwel
             to
             Bates
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             They
             were
             also
             busie
             in
             buying
             up
             store
             of
             Horses
             and
             Arms
             ;
             and
             Gerard
             was
             more
             particularly
             imployed
             herein
             ,
             
             as
             he
             had
             skill
             ,
             and
             pretended
             to
             teach
             the
             riding
             of
             the
             great
             Horse
             .
             
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             they
             had
             frequent
             consultations
             about
             it
             ;
             
             as
             Garnet
             with
             Catesby
             and
             Tresham
             about
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             :
             Greenwel
             with
             Garnet
             about
             a
             Protector
             .
             And
             
               Garnet
               ,
               
               Gerard
            
             and
             Greenwel
             with
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             for
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             Three
             whom
             Sir
             Everard
             is
             so
             careful
             to
             conceal
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             therefore
             is
             so
             careful
             to
             conceal
             ,
             
             because
             of
             some
             particular
             charge
             that
             might
             be
             brought
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             what
             was
             said
             or
             done
             when
             together
             with
             him
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             his
             Papers
             ,
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             When
             the
             Conspirators
             were
             in
             Arms
             ,
             Greenwel
             came
             to
             them
             from
             Garnet
             ,
             
             and
             so
             had
             Garnet
             come
             likewise
             ,
             but
             for
             fear
             his
             order
             might
             irreparably
             suffer
             by
             his
             appearance
             .
             Greenwel
             went
             from
             them
             to
             raise
             a
             Party
             and
             make
             an
             Insurrection
             .
             And
             Hammond
             continued
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             to
             satisfie
             the
             scrupulous
             and
             absolve
             the
             guilty
             ,
             and
             to
             oblige
             to
             Secrecy
             ;
             if
             Consulting
             ,
             Advising
             ,
             Assisting
             ,
             and
             accompanying
             with
             the
             Traitors
             will
             bring
             the
             Priests
             into
             the
             number
             ;
             then
             they
             will
             be
             guilty
             .
             And
             it
             s
             not
             all
             their
             own
             Declarations
             ,
             or
             Apologies
             written
             by
             others
             on
             their
             behalf
             ,
             will
             make
             them
             innocent
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             such
             a
             Charge
             remains
             upon
             Record
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             then
             ,
             
             that
             Garnet
             after
             all
             his
             confidence
             ,
             should
             profess
             that
             he
             
               would
               give
               all
               the
               world
               to
               clear
               his
               Innocency
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             that
             hoped
             at
             the
             first
             to
             
               escape
               for
               
               Want
               of
               proof
            
             ;
             should
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             for
             himself
             ,
             
             when
             he
             was
             overwhelmed
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             with
             
               so
               great
               a
               Cloud
               of
               Witnesses
               .
            
          
           
             From
             which
             evidence
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             at
             last
             confess
             ,
             what
             they
             could
             from
             other
             proof
             charge
             upon
             him
             ;
             so
             from
             his
             own
             confession
             given
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             stray'd
             from
             the
             path
             of
             Truth
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             forced
             into
             it
             again
             by
             the
             admonition
             of
             the
             Recorder
             then
             present
             .
             For
             a
             little
             to
             palliate
             his
             case
             and
             clear
             himself
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             
               what
               he
               knew
               in
               particulars
               was
               in
               Confession
               ,
            
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             before
             had
             confessed
             in
             four
             points
             ;
             as
             the
             Recorder
             then
             shewed
             ;
             
             and
             how
             he
             could
             thus
             equivocate
             or
             worse
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               behave
               himself
               like
               a
               faithful
               Servant
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               at
               his
               death
               ,
            
             
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
               saith
            
             ,
             all
             mankind
             ,
             but
             themselves
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             understand
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             This
             Conspiracy
             was
             purely
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             AS
             our
             Adversaries
             before
             have
             done
             what
             they
             could
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             odium
             of
             this
             Conspiracy
             from
             the
             Party
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             particular
             ,
             by
             making
             a
             few
             Gentlemen
             only
             and
             their
             dependents
             concerned
             in
             it
             :
             So
             they
             use
             as
             much
             Art
             to
             clear
             their
             Religion
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             ;
             being
             sensible
             that
             if
             this
             be
             found
             faulty
             ,
             the
             others
             are
             not
             to
             be
             defended
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Party
             must
             fall
             under
             censure
             .
             Therefore
             they
             labour
             might
             and
             main
             to
             acquit
             themselves
             well
             herein
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             that
             as
             these
             persons
             were
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             
             so
             they
             did
             proceed
             upon
             discontent
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             they
             plead
             ,
             
             the
             King
             did
             before
             his
             coming
             into
             England
             give
             them
             good
             hopes
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             which
             when
             deceived
             in
             ,
             they
             were
             exasperated
             .
             Sometimes
             their
             Persecutions
             were
             so
             great
             ,
             
               that
               they
               almost
               hated
               life
               it self
               for
               their
               sake
               .
            
             Or
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             words
             it
             ;
             
             
               That
               which
               drove
               these
               Gentlemen
               into
               this
               wickedness
               ,
               was
               the
               want
               of
               Christian
               patience
               ,
               or
               a
               despair
               of
               any
               ease
               by
               this
               King
               from
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth's
             
               cruel
               and
               horrid
               Laws
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             supposing
             (
             1.
             )
             that
             thus
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             had
             before
             promised
             favour
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             that
             had
             permitted
             
               the
               horrid
               and
               cruel
               Laws
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             course
             ;
             is
             this
             sufficient
             to
             excuse
             their
             cursed
             Design
             ,
             or
             to
             prove
             that
             Religion
             was
             not
             concerned
             in
             it
             ?
             Was
             it
             upon
             any
             other
             account
             (
             if
             we
             grant
             this
             )
             than
             Religion
             ,
             when
             they
             hoped
             for
             Toleration
             ;
             and
             was
             it
             not
             Religion
             that
             put
             them
             upon
             Rebellion
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             that
             Toleration
             ?
          
           
             But
             (
             2.
             )
             indeed
             there
             was
             no
             such
             reason
             for
             their
             Conspiracy
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             no
             such
             assurances
             from
             the
             King.
             Such
             a
             report
             was
             spread
             abroad
             by
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Watson
             doth
             acknowledge
             ;
             
             but
             with
             what
             truth
             will
             appear
             not
             only
             from
             Watson's
             Confession
             ,
             who
             two
             days
             before
             his
             death
             protested
             upon
             his
             Soul
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northampton
             ,
             that
             
               he
               could
               never
               draw
               the
               smallest
               comfort
               from
               him
               in
               those
               degrees
            
             ;
             
             but
             also
             from
             Watson's
             Treason
             ,
             who
             would
             never
             have
             attempted
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             satisfied
             of
             the
             King
             's
             good
             intentions
             towards
             those
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
             It
             is
             not
             unlikely
             but
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             after
             his
             coming
             in
             did
             receive
             them
             freely
             and
             favourably
             ,
             might
             before
             treat
             them
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             but
             how
             far
             it
             was
             from
             
             any
             promise
             ,
             Watson
             further
             declares
             ,
             
             
               I
               could
               never
               draw
               more
               from
               the
               King
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               than
               that
               he
               would
               have
               the
               Catholicks
               apprehend
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               was
               a
               stranger
               to
               this
               state
               ,
               so
               till
               he
               under
               stood
               in
               all
               points
               how
               those
               matters
               stood
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               promise
               favour
               any
               way
            
          
           
             But
             how
             far
             the
             King
             was
             from
             affording
             them
             any
             such
             favours
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             is
             further
             declared
             in
             a
             Memorandum
             in
             the
             Star-Chamber
             ;
             For
             some
             of
             the
             Puritans
             having
             spread
             a
             rumour
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             intended
             to
             grant
             a
             Toleration
             to
             Papists
             ,
             the
             Lords
             severally
             declared
             ,
             how
             the
             King
             was
             discontented
             with
             the
             said
             false
             rumour
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             but
             the
             day
             before
             a
             Protestation
             to
             them
             ,
             
               that
               he
               never
               intended
               it
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               that
               he
               would
               spend
               the
               last
               drop
               of
               blood
               in
               his
               body
               before
               he
               would
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               prayed
               that
               before
               any
               of
               his
               Issue
               should
               maintain
               any
               other
               Religion
               than
               what
               he
               truly
               professed
               and
               maintained
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               take
               them
               out
               of
               the
               World.
            
             As
             false
             also
             ,
             and
             less
             ground
             is
             there
             for
             that
             of
             their
             Persecution
             .
             For
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             it
             that
             he
             gave
             honour
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             to
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             
             and
             did
             admit
             all
             without
             distinction
             to
             his
             presence
             upon
             just
             occasion
             of
             access
             ,
             as
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northampton
             shews
             ;
             
             and
             took
             away
             the
             Mulcts
             that
             were
             laid
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             in
             his
             first
             Speech
             in
             Parliament
             Mar.
             19.
             1603
             the
             King
             did
             make
             a
             proposal
             of
             clearing
             the
             Laws
             of
             such
             interpretations
             
               as
               might
               tend
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               the
               innocent
               as
               well
               as
               the
               guilty
               ,
            
             as
             he
             saith
             ;
             
             which
             Speech
             was
             made
             after
             the
             Treason
             of
             Watson
             was
             discovered
             ;
             
             that
             not
             provoking
             the
             King
             to
             change
             his
             behaviour
             toward
             any
             other
             of
             them
             than
             those
             that
             were
             Confederates
             in
             it
             .
             
             So
             that
             if
             we
             truly
             enquire
             into
             the
             case
             ,
             unless
             Lenity
             and
             Favour
             is
             Persecution
             ,
             we
             shall
             hardly
             find
             what
             may
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             And
             so
             much
             indeed
             doth
             Suarez
             say
             ;
             
               that
               King
            
             James's
             
               kindnesses
               (
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               proceeded
               from
               political
               reasons
               )
               may
               be
               well
               esteemed
               part
               of
               their
               Persecution
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             (
             3.
             )
             There
             could
             be
             no
             such
             reason
             for
             this
             Conspiracy
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             carrying
             it
             on
             before
             the
             King
             was
             settled
             in
             his
             Throne
             .
             This
             Watson
             confess'd
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             also
             manifest
             ;
             for
             
               Christopher
               Wright
            
             was
             dispatched
             into
             Spain
             to
             engage
             that
             Kings
             assistance
             immediatly
             upon
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             death
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Powder
             Treason
             it self
             was
             formed
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             King
             
             James's
             Reign
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             then
             they
             had
             no
             such
             provocation
             given
             them
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             infer
             that
             they
             engaged
             upon
             this
             Design
             not
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             .
             But
             if
             we
             should
             grant
             that
             they
             had
             such
             a
             provocation
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             provocation
             and
             Religion
             did
             not
             go
             together
             in
             it
             :
             Yet
             we
             have
             other
             reasons
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             a
             religious
             account
             that
             this
             was
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             shall
             make
             evident
             ,
             
               
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 From
                 the
                 Principles
                 which
                 they
                 went
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 From
                 their
                 own
                 Declaration
                 .
              
            
          
           
             From
             their
             Principles
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             They
             held
             that
             an
             Heretical
             Prince
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             deposed
             ;
             
             So
             Faux
             said
             
               he
               was
               moved
               to
               this
               ;
               because
               the
               King
               was
               not
               his
               lawful
               Sovereign
               ,
               or
               the
               Anointed
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               respect
               he
               was
               an
               Heretick
               .
            
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             Pope
             had
             sufficient
             power
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             to
             depose
             such
             ;
             This
             was
             Catesbye's
             reason
             ,
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             if
             
               the
               Popes
               Breves
               were
               of
               force
               to
               keep
               him
            
             [
             King
             James
             ]
             
               out
               ,
               they
               are
               also
               of
               no
               less
               Authority
               to
               thrust
               him
               out
               .
            
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Cause
             to
             kill
             and
             to
             destroy
             ;
             This
             was
             the
             reason
             upon
             which
             Catesby
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             satisfied
             ;
             and
             from
             whence
             Sir
             Everard
             did
             with
             a
             great
             confidence
             affirm
             ,
             
             
               I
               could
               give
               unanswerable
               
               reasons
               for
               the
               good
               that
               this
               would
               have
               done
               for
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               .
            
             Which
             it
             seems
             he
             was
             furnished
             with
             from
             a
             Latin
             Book
             that
             he
             met
             with
             ,
             perhaps
             Delrio
             .
             
             If
             these
             and
             the
             like
             be
             not
             principles
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             to
             seek
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             these
             are
             the
             Principlss
             upon
             which
             they
             were
             satisfied
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             that
             they
             fought
             in
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             But
             if
             this
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             let
             us
             attend
             to
             their
             own
             Declarations
             .
             
               I
               was
               moved
               hereunto
            
             ,
             said
             Faux
             ,
             
             
               only
               for
               Religion
               and
               Conscience
               sake
               ,
               the
               King
               not
               being
               my
               lawful
               Soveraign
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             Sir
             Everard
             Digby
             ,
             
               no
               other
               cause
               drew
               me
               to
               hazard
               my
               Fortune
               and
               Life
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               Zeal
               to
               Gods
               Religion
            
             .
             From
             all
             which
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             say
             with
             King
             James
             ,
             that
             
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               only
               blind
               Superstition
               of
               their
               errors
               in
               Religion
               ,
               that
               led
               them
               to
               this
               desperate
               device
               .
            
             And
             must
             think
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             let
             fall
             a
             great
             Truth
             ,
             though
             against
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             that
             when
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             had
             asserted
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Plotters
               motives
               were
               from
               their
               Religion
            
             :
             doth
             reply
             ,
             '
             
               T
               is
               as
               true
               that
               the
               Plot
               had
               its
               rise
               from
            
             Clem.
             8.
             
             Breves
             .
             For
             so
             it
             had
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             
               THey
               never
               gave
               to
               the
               World
               any
               real
               and
               good
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               abhorrency
               of
               this
               bloody
               Design
               .
            
             
             The
             Catholick
             Apology
             doth
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             Cardinal
             Bellarmin
             
               doth
               express
               the
               Treason
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Horrid
               ,
               but
               also
               adds
               ,
               I
               excuse
               not
               the
               Fact
               ,
               I
               abominate
               King-killing
               ,
               I
               detest
               Conspiracies
               .
            
             And
             presently
             adds
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             
               Did
               ever
               Writer
               ,
               whether
               Priest
               or
               Lay-man
               ,
               English-man
               or
               Stranger
               ,
               own
               the
               real
               Plotters
               not
               to
               be
               Villains
               ?
            
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             who
             are
             those
             he
             calls
             
               real
               Plotters
            
             ?
             not
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             or
             hardly
             Catesby
             ,
             whom
             they
             do
             so
             much
             applaud
             ,
             
             not
             only
             for
             his
             Parts
             but
             his
             Piety
             .
             Again
             ,
             what
             doth
             he
             mean
             by
             owning
             the
             real
             Plotters
             to
             be
             Villains
             ?
             Is
             it
             by
             calling
             them
             by
             hard
             names
             ?
             is
             it
             that
             they
             do
             abominate
             the
             thing
             in
             words
             of
             the
             highest
             detestation
             ?
             All
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             done
             by
             more
             than
             Bellarmin
             or
             this
             Author
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             good
             satisfaction
             .
             Is
             it
             by
             writing
             Apologies
             and
             Supplications
             ?
             that
             was
             done
             in
             1603
             and
             1604
             ,
             just
             whilst
             the
             Powder-Treason
             was
             in
             its
             agitation
             .
             
             How
             shall
             we
             give
             credit
             to
             them
             ?
             when
             the
             Principles
             these
             Persons
             went
             upon
             were
             never
             disowned
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             upon
             any
             sufficient
             Authority
             ;
             and
             the
             Persons
             that
             escaped
             from
             publick
             Justice
             ,
             were
             cherished
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             suffered
             by
             it
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             honoured
             .
             They
             can
             hardly
             forbear
             extolling
             even
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Conspirators
             [
             Catesby
             ]
             to
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             
             as
             a
             
               Man
               very
               eminent
               for
               great
               endowments
               of
               mind
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               an
               incredible
               sweetness
               of
               temper
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             the
             whole
             pack
             of
             them
             ,
             setting
             aside
             this
             business
             ,
             were
             Persons
             of
             
               very
               pious
               minds
               and
               consciences
            
             .
             But
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             they
             spare
             no
             words
             nor
             Rhetorick
             to
             describe
             their
             Merits
             ,
             
             and
             not
             contented
             with
             proclaiming
             their
             Innocency
             ,
             they
             will
             canonize
             them
             for
             Saints
             ,
             
             and
             enrol
             them
             in
             their
             Catalogue
             of
             Martyrs
             .
             Thus
             we
             find
             they
             did
             quickly
             by
             Garnet
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             College
             at
             Rome
             had
             his
             Picture
             set
             up
             with
             
               verus
               Christi
               Martyr
            
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Name
             is
             still
             with
             Oldcorn
             (
             i.
             e.
             Hall
             )
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             Catalogues
             of
             Martyrs
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             
             and
             is
             ,
             without
             
               that
               great
               Formality
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Apology
             doth
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             thinks
             to
             controul
             
             Widdrington's
             Information
             by
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             for
             at
             their
             Death
             are
             several
             Miracles
             pretended
             to
             be
             wrought
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             :
             For
             
             Oldcorn's
             Bowels
             ,
             
             
               saith
               the
               Legend
               ,
               burnt
               sixteen
               days
               togegether
               ,
               which
               answered
               the
               number
               of
               years
               that
               he
               laboured
               in
               propagating
               their
               Religion
               in
            
             England
             .
             And
             
             Garnet
             was
             no
             sooner
             dead
             ,
             but
             presently
             his
             Face
             must
             be
             pictured
             to
             the
             very
             life
             by
             a
             drop
             of
             blood
             that
             fell
             upon
             a
             Straw
             .
             
             Though
             those
             that
             did
             then
             see
             it
             (
             which
             was
             about
             19
             weeks
             after
             Garnets
             Execution
             )
             could
             not
             see
             much
             in
             it
             like
             the
             Face
             of
             a
             Man
             without
             a
             great
             power
             of
             Fancy
             ,
             
             and
             much
             less
             any
             thing
             like
             the
             Face
             of
             Garnet
             more
             than
             that
             of
             another
             .
             
             The
             
               Cath.
               Apology
            
             indeed
             doth
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               it
               fell
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Face
               so
               exactly
               alike
               ,
               
               that
               all
               men
               knew
               it
               that
               had
               ever
               seen
               him
               .
            
             But
             we
             are
             to
             receive
             that
             upon
             the
             same
             Credit
             as
             what
             he
             further
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               quartered
               for
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith.
            
             But
             there
             was
             a
             further
             wonder
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             this
             Straw
             which
             had
             before
             but
             a
             little
             touch
             of
             a
             Beard
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             Eyes
             and
             Features
             hardly
             to
             be
             discerned
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             it
             was
             presented
             to
             the
             Spanish
             Embassadour
             ,
             〈…〉
             it
             grew
             to
             greater
             perfection
             ;
             and
             from
             a
             bare
             Head
             ,
             
             in
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             
             it
             had
             its
             Head
             encircled
             with
             a
             glorious
             Crown
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             described
             by
             themselves
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             then
             ,
             that
             this
             Straw
             which
             could
             work
             so
             great
             a
             change
             in
             it self
             ,
             should
             also
             propagate
             its
             kind
             ;
             for
             within
             a
             while
             many
             others
             were
             to
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             more
             ,
             
             if
             the
             Grass
             where
             Garnet
             and
             Oldcorn
             last
             set
             their
             feet
             in
             Mr.
             Abington's
             House
             ,
             grew
             up
             into
             the
             exact
             shape
             of
             an
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             and
             remain'd
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             trod●●
             down
             by
             the
             feet
             of
             those
             that
             came
             thither
             ,
             or
             eat
             up
             by
             the
             Cattle
             ,
             as
             an
             Author
             of
             theirs
             saith
             ?
             
             What
             if
             there
             was
             a
             spring
             of
             Oyl
             broke
             forth
             suddenly
             in
             the
             place
             where
             Garnet
             was
             executed
             ?
             as
             Father
             David
             at
             Ypres
             did
             affirm
             .
             What
             if
             Gerard
             did
             escape
             by
             Garnets
             merits
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             did
             declare
             .
             
             After
             all
             this
             who
             but
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             can
             believe
             otherwise
             than
             that
             he
             was
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             died
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             a
             Saint
             ?
             that
             it
             was
             a
             meritorious
             Act
             to
             get
             a
             Straw
             or
             a
             splinter
             of
             his
             Bones
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             for
             Reliques
             ?
             and
             
             that
             its
             lawful
             to
             pray
             ,
             as
             it
             s
             said
             they
             of
             Lovain
             did
             ,
             
               Sancte
               Henrice
               ora
               pro
               nobis
            
             .
             
          
           
             But
             now
             what
             if
             after
             all
             this
             adoe
             ,
             Garnet
             should
             confess
             that
             he
             sinned
             ,
             
             What
             if
             he
             should
             say
             (
             as
             he
             didin
             his
             this
             Letter
             to
             Mrs.
             Vaux
             )
             
               that
               he
               died
               for
               Treason
               and
               not
               for
               Religion
            
             ?
             
             Then
             he
             was
             not
             Innocent
             ,
             not
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             whether
             a
             Saint
             or
             no
             ,
             another
             World
             must
             tell
             us
             .
             Then
             also
             we
             may
             admit
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Straw
             and
             others
             explication
             of
             it
             ;
             who
             said
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             to
             find
             his
             Face
             in
             Blood
             ,
             
             who
             was
             a
             Man
             that
             did
             thirst
             after
             it
             .
             This
             is
             what
             Thuanus
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Widdrington
             ,
             report
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             end
             with
             a
             remarque
             that
             the
             former
             hath
             upon
             it
             ;
             
               So
               perilous
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               in
               these
               times
               to
               say
               such
               things
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               do
               exceed
               belief
               and
               the
               common
               course
               of
               Nature
               ;
               for
               they
               may
               presently
               be
               retorted
               to
               his
               disparagement
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             honour
             that
             they
             have
             done
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             not
             without
             shewing
             Favour
             to
             the
             living
             and
             those
             that
             made
             their
             escape
             ,
             
               who
               were
               never
               called
               to
               account
               for
               it
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             
             
               much
               less
               punished
               for
               so
               scandalous
               and
               enormous
               business
               ,
            
             as
             King
             James
             saith
             .
             Two
             of
             these
             Greenwel
             and
             Gerard
             lived
             in
             Rome
             ;
             the
             one
             Greenwel
             ,
             [
             i.
             e.
             Tesmond
             ]
             
               the
               Popes
               Paenitentiary
            
             ;
             
             and
             the
             other
             Gerard
             ,
             a
             
               Confessor
               at
               Saint
            
             Peters
             
               in
               Rome
            
             ,
             as
             Widdrington
             reports
             .
             
             But
             here
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             thinks
             he
             hath
             the
             advantage
             of
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             from
             what
             he
             relates
             of
             these
             two
             persons
             from
             Widdrington
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             the
             Pope's
             Paenitentiary
             and
             Confessor
             at
             St.
             Peter's
             are
             but
             different
             names
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             But
             if
             it
             was
             a
             mistake
             it
             is
             to
             err
             with
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ;
             
             
               viz.
               Widdrington
            
             (
             otherwise
             called
             Preston
             )
             who
             was
             not
             only
             of
             their
             Communion
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             from
             such
             as
             knew
             him
             in
             the
             Clinck
             ;
             and
             I
             find
             in
             a
             MS
             ,
             now
             in
             my
             possession
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             thirty
             Priests
             
             that
             were
             in
             Prison
             here
             in
             
               England
               ,
               An.
            
             1632.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             after
             that
             stir
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             they
             prove
             to
             be
             different
             Offices
             ,
             then
             Greenwel
             might
             be
             
               The
               Pope's
               Penitentiary
            
             ,
             and
             Gerard
             a
             Confessor
             some
             while
             in
             St.
             Peter's
             ;
             and
             the
             Doctor
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             honourable
             person
             hath
             said
             .
             For
             how
             meanly
             soever
             he
             describes
             or
             indeed
             may
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             find
             the
             Pope's
             Penitentiary
             is
             an
             Office
             of
             respect
             ,
             
             and
             is
             called
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             because
             it
             s
             called
             the
             Court
             of
             Penitents
             ,
             but
             properly
             is
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             where
             he
             officiates
             ;
             This
             Office
             is
             usually
             deputed
             to
             a
             Cardinal
             ,
             who
             is
             
               Major
               Paenitentiarius
            
             ,
             under
             whom
             are
             many
             subordinate
             .
             This
             is
             a
             stated
             Office
             ,
             and
             what
             such
             a
             person
             (
             as
             Greenwel
             )
             might
             be
             employed
             in
             ,
             as
             subordinate
             ,
             at
             least
             .
             But
             Gerard's
             Office
             was
             occasional
             ,
             and
             what
             ,
             tho
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             English
             Colledg
             at
             Rome
             ,
             he
             might
             very
             well
             perform
             .
             For
             Widdrington
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               many
               had
               seen
               him
               publickly
               hearing
               Confessions
               at
               St.
            
             Peter's
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             that
             these
             
               are
               high
               and
               mighty
               preferments
            
             ,
             
             which
             those
             Persons
             were
             advanced
             to
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             Doctor
             revive
             this
             story
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             are
             honourable
             enough
             amongst
             them
             )
             but
             that
             from
             thence
             we
             may
             see
             how
             little
             they
             did
             discourage
             such
             proceedings
             ,
             as
             those
             Jesuits
             were
             here
             in
             England
             concerned
             in
             ,
             when
             such
             as
             were
             equally
             engaged
             with
             those
             that
             suffered
             ,
             should
             live
             quietly
             and
             respectfully
             within
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             very
             Eye
             of
             his
             Holiness
             .
             From
             all
             which
             we
             may
             well
             say
             with
             King
             James
             ,
             
             
               what
               a
               large
               liberty
               is
               by
               this
               Doctrine
               left
               to
               Church-men
               ,
               to
               hatch
               or
               foster
               any
               treasonable
               attempts
               against
               Princes
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               your
            
             [
             speaking
             to
             Monarchs
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             
               consideration
               ,
               since
               do
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               they
               are
               accountable
               to
               none
               of
               us
               :
               nay
               all
               their
               treasonable
               practices
               must
               be
               works
               of
               Piety
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               justly
               punished
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               must
               be
               
               presently
               inrolled
               in
               the
               List
               of
               Martyrs
               and
               Saints
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             their
             practice
             ,
             that
             Traitors
             are
             thus
             excused
             and
             protected
             ;
             and
             the
             Principles
             upon
             which
             they
             acted
             not
             recalled
             or
             censured
             ;
             We
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             think
             the
             World
             secured
             against
             practices
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             ,
             when
             time
             shall
             serve
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             things
             ,
             in
             their
             estimation
             ,
             so
             requires
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             not
             then
             need
             to
             vindicate
             the
             
               History
               of
               the
               Powder-Treason
            
             (
             as
             we
             now
             are
             forced
             to
             do
             )
             since
             we
             shall
             then
             see
             they
             will
             repeat
             it
             (
             
               mutatis
               mutandis
            
             )
             and
             we
             can
             never
             hope
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             attempts
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             till
             they
             quit
             their
             Principles
             ,
             and
             the
             Romish
             Church
             come
             to
             be
             reformed
             ;
             which
             will
             more
             please
             us
             than
             the
             destruction
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             by
             all
             good
             Protestants
             heartily
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             now
             have
             concluded
             ,
             
             but
             that
             I
             find
             there
             are
             some
             that
             do
             make
             use
             of
             the
             case
             and
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Gunpowder-Treason
             to
             overthrow
             the
             belief
             that
             is
             given
             to
             the
             present
             Plot
             ,
             and
             by
             comparing
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             One
             doth
             not
             question
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             but
             
               to
               convince
               all
               those
               whose
               hearts
               are
               not
               of
            
             Pharaoh's
             Temper
             ,
             
             
               and
               whom
               the
               violence
               of
               passion
               has
               not
               totally
               deprived
               of
               all
               exercise
               of
               Reason
               ,
            
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Truth
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             nor
             reason
             to
             believe
             any
             of
             the
             Evidence
             we
             have
             for
             it
             .
             Now
             because
             of
             the
             relation
             which
             ,
             this
             way
             that
             they
             have
             taken
             ,
             hath
             to
             the
             Design
             that
             I
             have
             pursued
             in
             this
             Treatise
             ;
             I
             shall
             add
             somewhat
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             so
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             consider
             the
             case
             as
             laid
             down
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             difference
             betwixt
             Plot
             and
             Plot
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Criminals
             then
             and
             Conspirators
             now
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             an
             agreement
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             do
             by
             my
             making
             a
             parallel
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             I
             shall
             shew
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             difference
             which
             is
             betwixt
             them
             ;
             and
             how
             that
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             in
             their
             way
             of
             comparison
             ,
             to
             invalidate
             the
             discovery
             made
             of
             the
             present
             Plot
             ,
             serves
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             it
             was
             produced
             for
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             four
             things
             ,
             
             which
             the
             foresaid
             Author
             doth
             collect
             from
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Powder
             Treason
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 then
                 visible
                 the
                 overt
                 act
                 of
                 Barrels
                 of
                 Powder
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 flight
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Conspirators
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 resistance
                 at
                 their
                 taking
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 Executed
                 ,
                 did
                 all
                 confess
                 the
                 fact
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Execution
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 persons
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 both
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Forreigners
                 and
                 Natives
                 believed
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             And
             from
             this
             he
             doth
             proceed
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             
               all
               things
               in
               the
               present
               Conspiracy
               run
               counter
               to
               every
               particular
               in
               that
               .
            
             When
             he
             begins
             to
             discourse
             upon
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               hainous
               Plot
               is
               built
               upon
               the
               bare
               testimony
               of
               the
               Swearers
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               there
               is
               not
               any
               matter
               of
               Fact
               visible
               and
               apparent
               ,
               that
               has
               any
               proper
               tendency
               ,
               or
               relation
               to
               a
               Conspiracy
               for
               destroying
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               levying
               of
               War.
            
             Indeed
             he
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             are
             two
             things
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             could
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             such
             things
             were
             ,
             would
             be
             just
             matter
             of
             accusation
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             the
             death
             of
             Sir
             
               Edmonbury
               Godfry
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Consult
             :
             but
             he
             can
             put
             off
             these
             (
             he
             thinks
             )
             with
             a
             wet
             finger
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             leaves
             all
             the
             world
             to
             challenge
             them
             further
             with
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             .
             
               Let
               not
               the
               death
               of
               Sir
            
             Edmond
             
               be
               urged
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               as
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               because
               the
               unfortunate
               end
               of
               that
               Gentleman
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               true
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               Mystery
               yet
               unreveal'd
               ,
               and
               is
               laid
               at
               the
               Papists
               door
               ,
               just
               as
               Antichrist
               is
               charged
               upon
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
             But
             is
             the
             death
             of
             that
             Gentleman
             so
             easily
             to
             be
             put
             up
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             indeed
             
               a
               mystery
               yet
               unrevealed
            
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             plainly
             made
             out
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             was
             murdered
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             not
             both
             strangle
             and
             thrust
             himself
             through
             ?
             And
             was
             it
             not
             so
             revealed
             that
             Bedlow
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             have
             been
             one
             of
             the
             Assasinates
             ,
             and
             did
             see
             his
             body
             when
             dead
             ,
             did
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             confess
             it
             ?
             and
             Prance
             that
             had
             an
             hand
             in
             his
             death
             did
             upon
             his
             apprehension
             also
             acknowledg
             it
             ?
             And
             was
             it
             not
             so
             reveal'd
             that
             some
             fled
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             were
             taken
             ,
             after
             an
             open
             Trial
             according
             to
             course
             at
             Law
             ,
             were
             Executed
             for
             it
             ?
             And
             shall
             it
             be
             still
             
               a
               Mystery
               unrevealed
            
             ?
          
           
             But
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               there
               are
               few
               unbiassed
               and
               discerning
               men
               ,
               that
               are
               convinced
               ,
               that
               these
               poor
               Creatures
               ,
               that
               suffered
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               were
               truly
               guilty
               .
            
             What
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             doth
             he
             make
             of
             the
             Judges
             and
             the
             Jury
             ,
             were
             they
             neither
             
               unbiassed
               nor
               discerning
            
             ?
             or
             shall
             they
             be
             neither
             ,
             who
             do
             believe
             them
             to
             have
             been
             guilty
             upon
             the
             same
             Evidence
             which
             the
             Court
             was
             then
             satisfied
             with
             ?
             But
             what
             should
             hinder
             
               unbiassed
               and
               discerning
            
             men
             from
             being
             convinced
             ?
             was
             there
             reason
             to
             think
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Evidence
             not
             to
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             or
             the
             Persons
             giving
             it
             not
             to
             be
             of
             sufficient
             Credit
             ?
             Let
             us
             consider
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             best
             inform
             us
             .
             The
             persons
             were
             such
             as
             were
             either
             actually
             engaged
             ,
             or
             invited
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             that
             either
             helped
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             did
             see
             it
             when
             done
             :
             Both
             ,
             though
             not
             known
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             concurring
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             concerned
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Person
             murdered
             ,
             the
             posture
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             in
             which
             it
             was
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             as
             they
             did
             not
             vary
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             not
             from
             themselves
             ,
             in
             above
             one
             point
             ,
             that
             the
             Adversaries
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             can
             after
             all
             their
             diligent
             search
             find
             them
             out
             in
             ,
             (
             if
             that
             be
             true
             
             too
             )
             and
             all
             this
             fortified
             by
             several
             Collateral
             and
             concurring
             Testimonies
             .
             Whilst
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Prisoners
             were
             manifestly
             convinced
             of
             the
             contrary
             ;
             saying
             and
             unsaying
             ,
             affirming
             and
             denying
             the
             same
             things
             :
             Sometimes
             Berry
             did
             know
             Prance
             as
             he
             passed
             up
             and
             down
             the
             house
             only
             ;
             at
             another
             time
             he
             knew
             him
             so
             ,
             
             as
             often
             to
             drink
             with
             him
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             never
             had
             such
             an
             order
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             the
             13
             th
             and
             14
             th
             of
             October
             ,
             to
             suffer
             no
             Strangers
             ,
             nor
             any
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             to
             come
             into
             Somerset-House
             ;
             at
             another
             time
             he
             had
             received
             such
             orders
             before
             .
             Sometimes
             Hill
             knew
             not
             Kelly
             ,
             
             at
             another
             time
             he
             owned
             that
             he
             knew
             him
             ,
             (
             for
             't
             is
             Kelly
             and
             not
             Girald
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             more
             expresly
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             what
             an
             Advocate
             of
             their
             saith
             .
             )
             Sometimes
             ,
             he
             left
             the
             Lodgings
             before
             Sir
             Edmonds
             death
             ;
             
             at
             another
             time
             it
             was
             a
             week
             or
             fortnight
             after
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             above
             said
             Author
             ,
             saith
             
               Prance
               ,
               did
               once
               disclaim
               his
               Evidence
               before
               King
               and
               Council
            
             :
             
             This
             't
             is
             true
             he
             did
             ,
             but
             was
             so
             little
             resolute
             in
             it
             ,
             
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             came
             to
             Newgate
             he
             most
             earnestly
             begged
             of
             Captain
             Richardson
             to
             go
             back
             and
             assure
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             all
             he
             had
             that
             day
             said
             at
             Council
             was
             false
             ;
             
             and
             that
             he
             retracted
             before
             for
             fear
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             having
             not
             a
             pardon
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             knowing
             that
             he
             should
             never
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             attempts
             he
             might
             expect
             to
             be
             made
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             if
             both
             ,
             that
             however
             he
             should
             lose
             his
             Trade
             &
             Livelihood
             :
             These
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             perswasion
             that
             it
             was
             lawful
             to
             say
             or
             swear
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             way
             of
             Religion
             ,
             did
             induce
             him
             to
             it
             .
             But
             however
             
               he
               is
               not
               rationally
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
            
             
             saith
             the
             Author
             ,
             
               until
               he
               shall
               in
               the
               same
               circumstance
               of
               dying
               ,
               declare
               their
               guilt
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               so
               solemnly
               declared
               their
               Innocency
               .
            
             By
             which
             way
             of
             arguing
             no
             man
             can
             ever
             dy
             with
             a
             Lye
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             nor
             is
             any
             person
             or
             company
             
             of
             men
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             in
             whatever
             they
             affirm
             against
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             or
             upon
             what
             grounds
             soever
             they
             affirm
             it
             ,
             unless
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             till
             they
             come
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             circumstances
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             did
             thus
             deny
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             absurd
             to
             say
             .
             
             But
             to
             put
             it
             so
             far
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             without
             this
             kind
             of
             evidence
             also
             ;
             for
             Prance
             himself
             ,
             when
             his
             Life
             was
             despair'd
             of
             ,
             continued
             to
             affirm
             the
             truth
             of
             whatever
             he
             at
             first
             deposed
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             recovered
             ,
             did
             own
             it
             afresh
             before
             the
             King
             and
             Council
             .
             
             And
             Bedlow
             upon
             his
             Death-bed
             did
             declare
             
               upon
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               dying
               man
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               hoped
               for
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               wronged
               no
               man
               by
               his
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               he
               had
               testified
               concerning
               the
               Plot
               ,
               was
               true
               .
            
             Here
             is
             then
             the
             affirmation
             of
             Persons
             ,
             not
             concerned
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Life
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             against
             their
             denial
             ,
             who
             were
             concerned
             to
             save
             their
             own
             Lives
             ;
             and
             the
             evidence
             of
             persons
             
               declaring
               their
               guilt
               in
               the
               same
               circumstance
               of
               dying
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               others
               did
               so
               solemnly
               declare
               their
               Innocence
               .
            
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             affirmation
             of
             such
             Persons
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             to
             lead
             them
             thus
             to
             affirm
             ,
             against
             them
             ,
             whose
             Principles
             did
             encourage
             them
             thus
             to
             deny
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             the
             above
             cited
             Authour
             ,
             Berry
             
               at
               the
               same
               time
            
             [
             of
             his
             death
             ]
             
               declared
               himself
               both
               innocent
               and
               a
               Protestant
               .
            
             
             That
             Persons
             may
             declare
             themselves
             Protestants
             whilst
             they
             are
             Papists
             ,
             
             is
             not
             what
             we
             are
             at
             this
             time
             a
             day
             ignorant
             of
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             we
             have
             store
             of
             Instances
             :
             And
             that
             professed
             Protestants
             may
             deny
             at
             their
             death
             those
             crimes
             which
             they
             are
             justly
             charged
             with
             and
             condemned
             for
             ,
             is
             what
             we
             need
             not
             the
             help
             of
             an
             Author
             of
             theirs
             to
             shew
             us
             Precedents
             in
             ;
             
             for
             't
             is
             what
             we
             freely
             confess
             .
             But
             that
             our
             Religion
             should
             be
             the
             worse
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             
               the
               Protestant
               Doctrine
               is
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
            
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             needs
             more
             than
             his
             bare
             affirmation
             
             to
             gain
             credit
             and
             belief
             ;
             when
             we
             have
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Dispensation
             before-hand
             or
             Absolution
             after
             it
             ,
             without
             detestation
             ,
             &c
             ,
             to
             befriend
             us
             .
             Now
             whether
             Berry
             did
             declare
             himself
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             Fact
             upon
             their
             Principles
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             did
             deny
             the
             Fact
             upon
             no
             Principles
             ,
             is
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             to
             the
             present
             case
             :
             But
             that
             he
             did
             deny
             what
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             besides
             the
             Evidence
             otherwise
             against
             him
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             little
             reason
             to
             think
             from
             his
             silence
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             
             
               when
               he
               said
               not
               any
               thing
               ,
               either
               in
               asserting
               his
               innocence
               as
               to
               the
               murder
               of
               Sir
            
             Edmund
             ,
             
               neither
               as
               to
               the
               Religion
               he
               died
               in
            
             ;
             As
             one
             that
             was
             present
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             little
             concerned
             to
             observe
             ,
             doth
             affirm
             .
             It
             looks
             very
             odd
             that
             he
             should
             profess
             so
             much
             remorse
             for
             his
             dissimulation
             in
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             innocency
             in
             the
             point
             he
             was
             condemned
             for
             ;
             and
             yet
             at
             his
             Execution
             ,
             should
             not
             clear
             himself
             ,
             but
             pass
             by
             both
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             bin
             concerned
             .
             This
             is
             so
             irreconcileable
             either
             to
             his
             sincerity
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             innocency
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             foreseen
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             a
             Speech
             was
             prepared
             for
             Hill
             ,
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             so
             another
             is
             made
             for
             Berry
             after
             it
             .
             
               He
               then
               declared
               himself
               both
               innocent
               and
               a
               Protestant
               ,
            
             saith
             one
             :
             
             
               He
               absolutely
               denied
               at
               the
               very
               Gallows
               ,
               the
               Fact
               :
               Nay
               ,
               as
               the
               Cart
               was
               drawing
               away
               ,
               
               he
               lifted
               up
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               innocent
               ,
               so
               receive
               my
               Soul
               ,
               O
               Jesus
            
             ;
             as
             another
             telleth
             us
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             spoke
             not
             one
             word
             to
             either
             .
             Now
             what
             reason
             have
             we
             to
             believe
             his
             silence
             beyond
             others
             protestations
             at
             their
             death
             ?
             and
             yet
             some
             Mens
             Protestations
             of
             that
             kind
             are
             no
             more
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             this
             Author
             ,
             (
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Lord
             Castlehaven's
             ,
             which
             he
             mentions
             )
             than
             we
             believe
             those
             of
             Hill
             and
             Green.
             
          
           
             So
             far
             then
             we
             are
             not
             without
             Reason
             to
             convince
             us
             ,
             that
             these
             persons
             were
             some
             of
             Sir
             
               Edmund's
               true
               
               Murderers
            
             .
             But
             then
             if
             we
             shall
             add
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             strange
             circumstances
             of
             Prance's
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             the
             description
             Bedlow
             gave
             of
             such
             a
             person
             before
             it
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             what
             Sir
             Edmond
             himself
             did
             foretell
             about
             his
             being
             the
             
               first
               Martyr
            
             ;
             
             and
             the
             notice
             that
             Dugdale
             gave
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             two
             days
             before
             it
             was
             known
             at
             London
             what
             became
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             circumstances
             which
             might
             easily
             be
             collected
             ;
             We
             have
             good
             marks
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Murtherers
             by
             ,
             and
             
               the
               door
               ,
               at
               which
               his
               death
               is
               to
               be
               laid
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             owned
             by
             the
             abovesaid
             Author
             for
             
               an
               overt
               Act
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Consult
             in
             April
             24
             (
             not
             the
             14th
             as
             he
             mistakes
             )
             But
             that
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             only
             a
             
               Triennial
               meeting
            
             in
             course
             .
             But
             then
             what
             needed
             
               so
               great
               secresie
               as
               to
               time
               and
               place
               ,
            
             
             and
             such
             care
             to
             be
             taken
             
               not
               to
               hasten
               to
            
             London
             
               long
               before
               the
               time
               ,
               nor
               to
               appear
               much
               about
               the
               Town
               till
               the
               meeting
               be
               over
               ,
               lest
               occasion
               should
               be
               given
               to
               suspect
               the
               Design
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Letter
             doth
             speak
             of
             ?
             Then
             ,
             how
             came
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             other
             Consults
             ,
             and
             that
             Mr.
             Ireland
             should
             take
             such
             a
             Journey
             ,
             
             as
             from
             Stafford-shire
             to
             London
             ,
             by
             Post
             in
             August
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             at
             it
             ;
             as
             besides
             the
             then
             proof
             ,
             
             Mr.
             Jennison
             doth
             affirm
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             hand
             hath
             made
             evident
             ?
             or
             if
             the
             Register
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             only
             about
             Consults
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             why
             was
             not
             that
             Book
             produced
             ,
             as
             desired
             ,
             for
             their
             Vindication
             ?
          
           
             What
             other
             overt
             Acts
             there
             were
             ,
             
             as
             Coleman's
             Letters
             ,
             
               Seals
               for
               Commissions
            
             (
             upon
             which
             Whitebread
             only
             answered
             ,
             
               the
               taking
               them
               out
               of
               his
               Chamber
               was
               more
               than
               they
               had
               power
               to
               do
            
             )
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             further
             search
             after
             ,
             but
             leave
             it
             to
             what
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             further
             made
             publick
             by
             Authority
             .
             But
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             already
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             little
             truth
             there
             is
             in
             what
             the
             abovesaid
             Author
             doth
             fantastically
             affirm
             ,
             
             viz.
             that
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Plot
             
               is
               only
               supported
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               coined
               into
               Oaths
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             in
             the
             Powder-Treason
             
               there
               was
               the
               flight
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Conspirators
               ,
               and
               the
               resistance
               at
               their
               taking
               .
            
             
             But
             
               not
               one
               Person
               in
               this
               pretended
               Conspiracy
               did
               either
               fly
               ,
               or
               abscond
               (
               except
               only
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               were
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Law
               for
               their
               Priesthood
               )
               nay
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               upon
               the
               first
               rumour
               of
               their
               accusation
               ,
               came
               in
               and
               render'd
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             deny
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             that
             its
             an
             undoubted
             mark
             of
             a
             person's
             Innocency
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             fly
             when
             a
             Treason
             was
             discovered
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             an
             opportunity
             of
             making
             his
             escape
             .
             For
             the
             case
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             charged
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             he
             flys
             he
             brings
             it
             upon
             himself
             .
             So
             Tresham
             in
             the
             Powder-Treason
             
               still
               continued
               about
               the
               Court
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               might
               thereby
               seem
               wholly
               free
               and
               innocent
            
             ;
             as
             an
             Author
             above
             quoted
             observes
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             may
             stay
             and
             yet
             be
             guilty
             ,
             upon
             a
             presumption
             that
             the
             Charge
             may
             not
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             escape
             
               for
               want
               of
               proof
            
             ,
             as
             Garnet
             hoped
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             He
             may
             stay
             and
             yet
             be
             guilty
             ,
             as
             presuming
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Charge
             be
             made
             good
             ;
             yet
             he
             hath
             persons
             of
             power
             and
             interest
             great
             enough
             to
             interpose
             betwixt
             him
             and
             danger
             .
             And
             therefore
             rather
             than
             be
             declared
             guilty
             by
             flight
             ,
             or
             betray
             and
             discredit
             his
             Cause
             ,
             or
             distrust
             his
             Friends
             ,
             he
             may
             choose
             to
             stay
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             no
             more
             innocent
             than
             those
             that
             fly
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             is
             
               it
               not
               possible
               that
               not
               one
               should
               be
               found
               ,
               whose
               guilt
               ,
               or
               fear
               did
               prevail
               upon
               him
               to
               fly
               and
               secure
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             he
             saith
             it
             is
             not
             ?
             He
             grants
             the
             Priests
             did
             fly
             ;
             but
             
               it
               was
               because
               they
               were
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Law
               for
               their
               Priesthood
               .
            
             If
             that
             was
             the
             reason
             ,
             then
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Priest
             but
             what
             would
             have
             fled
             ;
             those
             that
             were
             not
             charged
             with
             this
             Treason
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             that
             were
             :
             for
             ,
             setting
             aside
             this
             new
             charge
             ,
             all
             as
             Priests
             are
             alike
             obnoxious
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             find
             all
             did
             not
             alike
             fly
             .
          
           
           
             But
             were
             there
             none
             but
             Priests
             that
             fled
             ,
             
             then
             where
             are
             those
             Laymen
             that
             were
             concerned
             in
             the
             charge
             of
             Sir
             
             Edmund's
             murther
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Tryals
             ?
             What
             are
             become
             of
             many
             persons
             whom
             it
             is
             not
             for
             me
             to
             name
             ,
             but
             are
             known
             to
             have
             resided
             beyond
             Seas
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Examination
             into
             this
             business
             ?
             Now
             if
             what
             one
             of
             themselves
             saith
             be
             true
             ,
             
             that
             
               flight
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               guilt
               ,
            
             then
             these
             are
             self-condemned
             ,
             that
             put
             it
             upon
             this
             issue
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             
               the
               stoutest
               man
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               guilty
               ,
            
             
             
               would
               have
               fled
               upon
               such
               warning
               :
               but
               the
               most
               timerous
               of
               Nature
               did
               not
               fly
               ,
            
             
             
               because
               he
               was
               innocent
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
             
               those
               that
               were
               executed
               for
               the
               Powder-Treason
               ,
               did
               all
               confess
               the
               Fact
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Execution
            
             :
             
             
               Whereas
               those
               that
               have
               been
               executed
               for
               this
               Plot
               have
               at
               their
               Death
               's
               denied
               the
               Fact
               ,
               and
               resisted
               all
               temptations
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               Reward
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             the
             Traytors
             in
             the
             Powder-Treason
             did
             confess
             the
             Fact
             ,
             we
             readily
             own
             ;
             if
             they
             mean
             thereby
             the
             Treason
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             at
             first
             hatched
             :
             But
             that
             they
             did
             thus
             confess
             ,
             and
             not
             persist
             in
             the
             protestation
             of
             their
             Innocency
             to
             the
             Death
             ,
             was
             not
             because
             
               their
               Consciences
               would
               not
               dispense
               with
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               their
               Religion
               not
               permit
               them
               to
               be
               obstinate
               and
               for
               swear
               themselves
               ,
            
             (
             as
             a
             late
             Author
             of
             theirs
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             )
             but
             for
             other
             reasons
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             at
             large
             before
             *
             .
             For
             I
             question
             ,
             not
             but
             that
             as
             Faux
             did
             
               lay
               the
               blame
               at
               first
               wholly
               upon
               himself
               :
            
             so
             he
             would
             have
             sworn
             to
             it
             also
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             the
             Torture
             that
             he
             stood
             more
             in
             awe
             of
             ,
             than
             his
             Conscience
             .
             It
             was
             upon
             this
             score
             and
             not
             his
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Compendium
             doth
             suppose
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lords
               laught
               at
               his
               Huffing
               and
               Bravadoes
               ,
            
             since
             otherwise
             they
             would
             rather
             have
             put
             him
             to
             his
             Oath
             ,
             
             than
             to
             the
             Rack
             ,
             to
             have
             extorted
             a
             Confession
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             case
             amongst
             others
             ,
             
             as
             the
             abovesaid
             Author
             doth
             ,
             to
             oppose
             to
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Persons
             that
             were
             lately
             executed
             ,
             and
             that
             denied
             the
             Fact
             at
             their
             Execution
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             Before
             Their
             case
             then
             will
             be
             of
             use
             to
             the
             vindication
             of
             These
             ,
             now
             ,
             they
             must
             prove
             that
             the
             whole
             Plot
             was
             at
             that
             time
             confessed
             by
             the
             Conspirators
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             denied
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             were
             upon
             Oath
             charged
             with
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Principles
             to
             warrant
             them
             if
             they
             did
             .
             But
             the
             contrary
             to
             these
             is
             manifest
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             shewed
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             do
             them
             little
             service
             .
             
             Without
             doubt
             had
             the
             Traytors
             then
             had
             as
             much
             Power
             to
             conceal
             the
             whole
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             could
             as
             well
             have
             kept
             to
             themselves
             what
             they
             did
             confess
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             little
             the
             wiser
             .
             They
             then
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             &
             acted
             upon
             the
             same
             Principles
             as
             the
             others
             now
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             then
             did
             confess
             ,
             and
             these
             did
             not
             ,
             was
             because
             their
             Circumstances
             were
             different
             ,
             and
             not
             because
             They
             were
             guilty
             ,
             and
             These
             were
             innocent
             .
             For
             if
             the
             other
             had
             been
             in
             these
             Mens
             condition
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             they
             would
             as
             obstinately
             have
             denied
             ;
             and
             if
             These
             had
             been
             in
             their
             condition
             ,
             I
             as
             little
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             would
             have
             confessed
             according
             as
             they
             did
             then
             .
             The
             others
             denied
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             Denial
             would
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             and
             till
             they
             saw
             it
             could
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             having
             clear
             proof
             against
             them
             :
             And
             these
             did
             deny
             and
             obstinately
             persist
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             other
             proof
             than
             the
             Oaths
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             their
             denial
             being
             opposed
             to
             the
             others
             affirming
             ,
             their
             forswearing
             it
             to
             the
             other
             Oaths
             ,
             their
             dying
             words
             to
             the
             others
             that
             were
             to
             live
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             question
             but
             the
             World
             would
             believe
             they
             had
             Truth
             on
             their
             side
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Principles
             and
             Honour
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             their
             own
             Credit
             ,
             and
             safety
             of
             their
             Friends
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             
             of
             Damnation
             to
             boot
             (
             which
             often
             prevails
             with
             Men
             more
             then
             the
             hopes
             of
             a
             present
             Reward
             )
             do
             engage
             them
             ;
             it
             's
             not
             impossible
             that
             they
             should
             deny
             ,
             and
             dye
             in
             the
             denial
             of
             what
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             abovesaid
             Author
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               all
               persons
               indifferently
               ,
               both
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               believed
               the
               thing
            
             [
             the
             Powder-Treason
             ]
             
               and
               no
               soul
               living
               did
               deny
               it
               .
            
             Deny
             it
             ;
             how
             could
             they
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             Powder
             ,
             and
             Match
             discovered
             ,
             and
             Faux
             was
             apprehended
             upon
             the
             Place
             ?
             Deny
             it
             how
             could
             they
             ,
             since
             some
             of
             the
             Traytors
             were
             actually
             killed
             ,
             or
             taken
             in
             an
             Insurrection
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             were
             taken
             did
             confess
             it
             more
             or
             less
             ?
             But
             what
             the
             Conspirators
             would
             have
             done
             themselves
             ,
             and
             what
             others
             also
             of
             the
             same
             perswasion
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Witnesses
             against
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             go
             to
             their
             Principles
             and
             Practice
             to
             conjecture
             .
             But
             though
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             done
             what
             they
             could
             towards
             it
             ;
             For
             some
             tell
             us
             ,
             
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             that
             
               Cecil
               (
               to
               ruin
               the
               Party
               )
               drew
               those
               fiery
               men
               in
               by
               his
               subtile
               tricks
               and
               artifice
               .
            
             Others
             ,
             
             that
             
               this
               desperate
               Attempt
               seemed
               rather
               of
               a
               private
               kindred
               or
               acquaintance
               ,
               than
               of
               any
               Religion
               .
            
             Nay
             they
             have
             the
             Confidence
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               true
               Priests
               and
               Catholicks
               of
            
             England
             
               knew
               them
            
             [
             the
             Traytors
             ]
             
               not
               to
               be
               Papists
            
             &c.
             
               and
               they
               were
               never
               Frequenters
               of
               Catholick
               Sacraments
               with
               any
               Priest
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
             If
             men
             will
             dare
             to
             say
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             their
             own
             Writings
             are
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             read
             there
             of
             the
             great
             endearedness
             'twixt
             
             Catesby's
             family
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             'twixt
             Catesby
             and
             
               Garnet
               ,
               twixt
            
             Sir
             Everard
             and
             Gerard
             ,
             &c.
             they
             may
             as
             well
             deny
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             thereby
             know
             what
             they
             would
             do
             if
             they
             had
             not
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             
               overt
               Acts
            
             too
             visibly
             and
             apparently
             in
             their
             way
             .
             If
             
             they
             will
             say
             things
             so
             notoriously
             and
             evidently
             false
             ,
             
             what
             may
             we
             not
             expect
             when
             a
             Plot
             is
             made
             out
             
               purely
               by
               the
               dint
               of
               swearing
               ?
            
             (
             as
             one
             doth
             phrase
             it
             )
             :
             Though
             in
             our
             present
             case
             there
             is
             
               more
               then
               the
               Credulity
               of
               people
               to
               corroborate
            
             that
             Testimony
             ,
             notwithstanding
             whatever
             he
             is
             there
             pleased
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             how
             little
             foundation
             there
             is
             for
             the
             opposing
             the
             Plot
             of
             the
             Powder-Treason
             to
             the
             late
             one
             amongst
             our selves
             ;
             and
             how
             little
             the
             Proceedings
             and
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Conspirators
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             will
             serve
             to
             clear
             the
             Innocency
             of
             those
             that
             suffered
             in
             the
             later
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             they
             have
             thus
             opposed
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             shall
             on
             the
             otherside
             ,
             before
             I
             conclude
             ,
             consider
             how
             they
             do
             agree
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Plots
                 were
                 in
                 prosecution
                 ,
                 &
                 before
                 discovery
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 discovered
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 event
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 happened
                 upon
                 and
                 after
                 Discovery
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             have
             the
             way
             in
             part
             traced
             out
             by
             Sir
             
               Samuel
               Baldwyn
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Serjeants
               at
               Law
               ,
            
             
             in
             Mr.
             
             Ireland's
             Trial
             ,
             who
             doth
             there
             mention
             two
             or
             three
             Particulars
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Plot
             doth
             resemble
             that
             of
             the
             Powder-Treason
             .
             And
             that
             it
             doth
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             principal
             Agents
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             Principles
             which
             they
             proceeded
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             in
             which
             it
             was
             managed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             There
             is
             an
             agreement
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             so
             saith
             that
             worthy
             person
             ,
             
               that
               horrid
               Design
            
             [
             of
             the
             Powder-Treason
             ]
             
               was
               to
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               the
               then
               King
               ,
               to
               subvert
               the
               Government
               ,
               to
               introduce
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               the
               established
               Protestant
               Religion
               in
            
             England
             ;
             
               and
               so
               we
               think
               our
               proofs
               will
               make
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               in
               each
               of
               these
               particulars
               
               this
               Design
               is
               the
               same
               that
               that
               was
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             he
             .
             That
             it
             was
             so
             in
             that
             former
             Plot
             is
             universally
             acknowledged
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             here
             is
             what
             the
             Evidence
             doth
             concur
             in
             .
             How
             far
             it
             was
             to
             introduce
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             ,
             Mr
             Colemans
             Letter
             doth
             shew
             ,
             
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               have
               here
               a
               mighty
               work
               upon
               our
               hands
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Conversion
               of
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               the
               utter
               subduing
               of
               a
               pestilent
               Heresie
               which
               has
               domineer'd
               over
               a
               great
               part
               of
               this
               Northern
               World
               a
               long
               time
               ;
               there
               was
               never
               such
               hopes
               of
               success
               since
               the
               death
               of
               our
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               as
               now
               in
               our
               days
               .
            
             And
             how
             all
             this
             could
             be
             done
             without
             subverting
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             how
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             could
             be
             done
             without
             taking
             away
             the
             Life
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             There
             is
             an
             agreement
             in
             the
             principal
             Agents
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
             
               The
               great
               Actors
               in
               the
               Powder
               Treason
               ,
            
             saith
             Sir
             Samuel
             ,
             
               were
               Priests
               and
               Jesuits
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               so
               are
               they
               in
               this
               .
               That
               chiefly
               guided
               and
               managed
               by
            
             Henry
             Garnet
             ,
             
               Provincial
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               in
            
             England
             ;
             
               and
               the
               great
               Actor
               in
               this
               design
               is
               Mr.
            
             Whitebread
             ,
             
               Provincial
               of
               the
               same
               Order
            
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             There
             is
             an
             agreement
             in
             the
             Principles
             which
             they
             proceeded
             upon
             .
             As
             first
             in
             General
             ,
             
               that
               any
               thing
               is
               lawful
               which
               may
               serve
               the
               Cause
               ,
            
             and
             in
             particular
             that
             
               an
               Heretick
               Prince
               may
               be
               deposed
               and
               killed
               ;
               That
               an
               Heretick
               People
               may
               be
               destroyed
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               Forreign
               Force
               ,
               to
               serve
               those
               ends
               ,
               may
               be
               invited
               over
               ,
               and
               introduced
               .
            
             That
             these
             were
             the
             Principles
             which
             they
             in
             the
             Powder-Treason
             went
             upon
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             History
             it self
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             before
             *
             :
             and
             they
             were
             the
             same
             considerations
             which
             gave
             birth
             and
             encouragement
             to
             the
             present
             Design
             ,
             
             as
             we
             may
             see
             throughout
             the
             Trials
             .
             This
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             Staley's
             displeasure
             against
             the
             
             King
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               an
               Heretick
            
             ;
             
             this
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             other
             practices
             against
             him
             not
             only
             here
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Ireland
             .
             And
             
               the
               subduing
               the
               pestilent
               Heresie
               which
               domineer'd
               here
               ,
            
             was
             the
             great
             reason
             of
             Mr.
             Colemans
             correspondence
             with
             the
             French
             King's
             Confessor
             ,
             and
             of
             soliciting
             
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
            
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             There
             is
             an
             agreement
             in
             the
             management
             of
             both
             '
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             point
             of
             secresy
             ,
             obliging
             one
             another
             by
             Oaths
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             so
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Powder-Treason
             .
             *
             And
             that
             it
             was
             so
             here
             ,
             all
             the
             Witnesses
             do
             maintain
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             the
             secret
             Preparations
             that
             were
             made
             .
             So
             it
             was
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             *
             And
             the
             like
             information
             we
             have
             here
             of
             Moneys
             ,
             (a)
             Forces
             ,
             and
             (b)
             Commissions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             They
             agree
             in
             the
             State
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             provocation
             that
             was
             given
             them
             to
             begin
             and
             form
             such
             a
             Design
             .
             So
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Powder-Treason
             ,
             when
             they
             
               had
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               pretended
               cause
               of
               grief
               ,
            
             as
             K.
             James
             in
             his
             Speech
             said
             ,
             but
             were
             obliged
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             †
             .
             And
             so
             it
             had
             been
             here
             :
             For
             whereas
             by
             the
             Statute
             of
             25
             
               Eliz.
               the
               Priests
               might
               be
               tried
               as
               such
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               die
               for
               it
               ,
               yet
               they
               at
               this
               time
               have
               been
               so
               mercifully
               dealt
               with
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               been
               suffered
               to
               live
               amongst
               us
               under
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               Statute
               ,
            
             as
             Sir
             
               Creswel
               Levins
            
             observed
             :
             and
             the
             Laity
             hath
             been
             little
             disturbed
             by
             the
             enforcements
             of
             the
             Laws
             made
             against
             them
             .
             
             Thus
             it
             was
             in
             England
             ;
             As
             the
             Parliament
             in
             their
             late
             Address
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             hath
             abundantly
             shewed
             ;
             and
             how
             it
             was
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             that
             Nation
             gives
             us
             an
             Account
             .
          
           
             (
             6.
             )
             There
             is
             an
             agreement
             in
             the
             Prophecies
             (
             as
             they
             would
             have
             them
             accounted
             )
             of
             the
             great
             Change
             that
             would
             happen
             in
             a
             short
             time
             .
             So
             it
             was
             before
             the
             
               Powder
               Treason
            
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             *
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             now
             ;
             
             what
             Cardinal
             Barbarin
             should
             say
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             hath
             bin
             deposed
             before
             the
             Lord's
             ,
             
             and
             Reports
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             have
             been
             very
             common
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             as
             hundreds
             can
             testifie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             there
             was
             an
             agreement
             in
             the
             state
             of
             things
             before
             it
             was
             discovered
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             no
             little
             resemblance
             in
             the
             way
             by
             which
             they
             were
             discovered
             .
             For
             ,
             was
             there
             a
             Letter
             writ
             ?
             so
             were
             here
             Papers
             found
             of
             
             Coleman's
             ,
             and
             
             Harcourt's
             .
             Did
             there
             some
             confess
             then
             ?
             so
             some
             did
             here
             .
             Did
             some
             of
             them
             fly
             and
             abscond
             for
             it
             then
             ?
             so
             they
             have
             done
             here
             also
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             great
             resemblance
             in
             the
             Event
             ,
             and
             what
             happened
             and
             was
             done
             upon
             and
             after
             the
             discovery
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             More
             was
             left
             undiscovered
             than
             was
             discovered
             .
             What
             kind
             of
             help
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Powder-Treason
             required
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             what
             Intelligence
             the
             State
             had
             then
             of
             Forces
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             Horses
             and
             Moneys
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             *
             .
             And
             yet
             little
             of
             any
             of
             these
             was
             found
             out
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             an
             Apologist
             of
             theirs
             doth
             venture
             to
             plead
             ,
             as
             to
             one
             Branch
             ,
             
             
               Where
               was
               that
               great
               sum
               of
               Money
               ,
               talk'd
               of
               ,
               found
               ?
            
             or
             ,
             
               how
               much
               of
               it
               was
               confiscated
               and
               brought
               into
               the
               Kings
               Exchequer
               ?
            
             And
             so
             it
             happened
             now
             ;
             for
             tho
             the
             Design
             could
             not
             be
             carried
             on
             without
             ,
             and
             Information
             accordingly
             hath
             been
             given
             of
             Provisions
             made
             in
             that
             kind
             ;
             yet
             what
             from
             the
             pretences
             those
             Forces
             and
             Moneys
             were
             raised
             under
             (
             as
             we
             have
             the
             Account
             *
             )
             what
             from
             the
             distribution
             of
             Arms
             into
             several
             hands
             ,
             without
             keeping
             Stores
             and
             Magazines
             ;
             what
             from
             the
             timely
             notice
             they
             had
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             hath
             been
             discovered
             ,
             but
             that
             also
             an
             Advocate
             of
             theirs
             ,
             doth
             plead
             after
             the
             like
             manner
             as
             before
             ,
             
               There
               has
               not
               been
               found
               any
               ill
               Letter
               ,
               any
               Commission
               ,
               any
               Bill
               of
               Exchange
               ,
               any
               Mony
               ,
               any
               Arms
               ,
               any
               Horses
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               suspitious
               .
            
             
             With
             how
             much
             tr●●●
             this
             is
             said
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             Coleman's
             Letters
             ,
             and
             Arm
             in
             some
             quantities
             taken
             ,
             and
             other
             particulars
             ,
             do
             prove
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             though
             much
             is
             proved
             against
             them
             ,
             yet
             more
             is
             still
             undiscovered
             than
             discovered
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             There
             is
             a
             great
             resemblance
             in
             the
             ways
             taken
             to
             fling
             off
             what
             hath
             been
             discovered
             ,
             and
             to
             conceal
             what
             hath
             not
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             charging
             it
             upon
             others
             .
             Thus
             we
             find
             them
             practising
             in
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Powder-Treason
             .
             If
             it
             had
             succeeded
             ,
             the
             whole
             was
             to
             have
             been
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Puritans
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             did
             not
             succeed
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             it
             was
             
               the
               trick
               of
               a
               Minister
               of
               State
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               the
               Conspirators
               were
               not
               Papists
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             before
             declared
             .
             And
             that
             same
             method
             hath
             been
             observed
             now
             .
             For
             if
             the
             present
             Design
             had
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             had
             been
             killed
             ;
             
             
               they
               had
               settled
               some
               ,
               whom
               they
               should
               pitch
               the
               Action
               upon
               ,
            
             and
             intended
             
               to
               lay
               it
               upon
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
            
             as
             hath
             been
             deposed
             .
             But
             since
             it
             s
             now
             broke
             forth
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             not
             hitherto
             succeeded
             ,
             they
             have
             taken
             care
             to
             charge
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             they
             can
             otherwhere
             .
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             sham-Plot
             started
             ,
             and
             a
             Design
             laid
             to
             make
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             
             or
             whomsoever
             they
             pleased
             so
             to
             call
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Conspirators
             .
             And
             because
             the
             death
             of
             Sir
             Edmund-bury
             ,
             if
             found
             upon
             them
             ,
             would
             lend
             us
             a
             great
             light
             toward
             the
             revealing
             the
             Plot
             ,
             
             and
             be
             no
             little
             inducement
             to
             mankind
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             thoughts
             of
             charging
             it
             
               upon
               debauched
               persons
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               was
               a
               prosecutor
               .
            
             When
             that
             was
             not
             likely
             to
             take
             ,
             they
             did
             endeavour
             to
             make
             the
             
               Earl
               of
               Danby
            
             the
             Contriver
             of
             it
             .
             
             And
             because
             that
             was
             soon
             disproved
             ,
             then
             ,
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             Party
             did
             murder
             him
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             upon
             the
             Papists
             to
             make
             them
             odious
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             the
             like
             method
             taken
             to
             avoid
             the
             Charge
             ,
             
               by
               calumniating
               of
               Authority
            
             .
             So
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Powder-Treason
             :
             Then
             the
             Judges
             were
             Lyars
             ;
             the
             Privy-Councellors
             cruel
             ,
             for
             ordering
             Garnet
             ,
             and
             Hall
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             tortured
             ;
             (
             as
             they
             published
             ,
             but
             publish'd
             falsly
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             *
             .
             )
             And
             the
             publick
             Writings
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             justified
             to
             be
             true
             by
             Authority
             ,
             were
             said
             to
             be
             forged
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             have
             they
             now
             proceeded
             ,
             for
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             those
             that
             suffered
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Court
             
               were
               innocent
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               unbiassed
               and
               discerning
               men
               .
            
             That
             Prance
             was
             
               threatned
               by
               the
               Lords
               that
               went
               to
               examine
               him
               ,
            
             and
             was
             tortured
             to
             make
             him
             accuse
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             avoid
             or
             weaken
             the
             Charge
             ,
             
             false
             reports
             are
             raised
             upon
             those
             that
             amongst
             themselves
             do
             confess
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Powder-Treason
             we
             are
             told
             that
             Bates
             and
             
               Littleton
               recanted
            
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             ever
             Bates
             accused
             the
             rest
             of
             was
             
               through
               the
               hopes
               of
               life
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             .
             *
             So
             they
             have
             proceeded
             at
             this
             time
             mnch
             after
             the
             like
             manner
             .
             Not
             to
             repeat
             all
             the
             stories
             that
             they
             have
             made
             ,
             or
             made
             use
             of
             to
             impair
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ;
             nor
             to
             undertake
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             what
             's
             true
             and
             what
             's
             false
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             instance
             in
             that
             which
             is
             made
             publick
             to
             the
             World.
             Of
             this
             kind
             was
             the
             Design
             which
             was
             laid
             to
             charge
             Oates
             with
             Sodomy
             ,
             
             and
             him
             and
             Bedlow
             with
             a
             
               Conspiracy
               against
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
            
             .
             And
             ,
             which
             is
             somewhat
             a
             kin
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             tampering
             with
             Bedlow
             ,
             to
             recall
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             him
             easie
             in
             what
             he
             should
             say
             against
             the
             great
             Conspirators
             ;
             
             that
             so
             they
             might
             either
             make
             him
             theirs
             ,
             or
             render
             him
             less
             able
             to
             hurt
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             accuse
             him
             of
             listning
             to
             such
             Proposals
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             did
             endeavour
             to
             disguise
             and
             conceal
             it
             ,
             by
             
             being
             obstinate
             when
             apprehended
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             before
             discoursed
             of
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Gunpowder-Treason
             *
             when
             they
             denied
             whatever
             could
             be
             denied
             ,
             and
             equivocated
             in
             what
             was
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             death
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             in
             this
             present
             Plot.
             Without
             doubt
             had
             Coleman's
             Letters
             not
             been
             taken
             ,
             all
             the
             Correspondence
             that
             was
             maintained
             in
             that
             way
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             French
             King's
             Confessor
             ,
             would
             as
             obstinatly
             be
             denied
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             was
             continued
             after
             1675
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             year
             the
             last
             of
             those
             Letters
             was
             dated
             in
             .
             Or
             had
             not
             the
             Letter
             been
             found
             amongst
             Harcourt's
             Papers
             ,
             which
             mentions
             the
             Consult
             April
             24th
             ,
             they
             would
             sooner
             have
             denied
             the
             thing
             ,
             than
             have
             rack'd
             their
             Wit
             to
             have
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             a
             
               Triennial
               meeting
            
             .
             Things
             that
             were
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             do
             confess
             ;
             but
             things
             that
             depend
             upon
             yea
             and
             no
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             do
             deny
             .
             This
             Hall
             and
             Garnet
             did
             practise
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             liberty
             that
             they
             took
             ,
             't
             is
             likely
             the
             persons
             of
             late
             amongst
             us
             also
             did
             use
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Principles
             ,
             to
             allow
             it
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Powder-Treason
             and
             this
             present
             Plot
             do
             agree
             in
             far
             more
             Circumstances
             than
             they
             differ
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             they
             differ
             in
             are
             not
             so
             great
             but
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             an
             easie
             accommodation
             .
             And
             this
             leads
             me
             to
             the
          
           
             3.
             
             General
             .
             To
             shew
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             difference
             which
             is
             betwixt
             Plot
             and
             Plot
             ,
             Criminals
             and
             Criminals
             .
             And
             the
             great
             instance
             is
             ,
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             Denial
             of
             the
             other
             .
             
             This
             an
             Author
             of
             theirs
             doth
             triumph
             in
             ;
             
               I
               challenge
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               all
               mankind
               to
               assign
               a
               Cause
               of
               this
               difference
               with
               the
               least
               colour
               of
               Reason
               and
               Humanity
               .
            
             But
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             said
             *
             ,
             He
             must
             first
             prove
             that
             the
             Conspirators
             then
             did
             confess
             ingenuously
             ,
             candidly
             and
             freely
             .
             For
             if
             they
             confess'd
             what
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             ;
             if
             
             they
             again
             would
             have
             denied
             what
             they
             had
             confessed
             ;
             if
             ,
             further
             ,
             they
             did
             often
             equivocate
             when
             they
             did
             pretend
             to
             confess
             ;
             if
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             they
             did
             deny
             and
             conceal
             more
             of
             what
             they
             knew
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             confess
             and
             discover
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             made
             it
             evident
             they
             did
             *
             :
             Then
             Garnets
             Confession
             is
             equal
             to
             
             Whitebread's
             Denial
             ;
             and
             
             Whitebread's
             Denial
             differs
             not
             materially
             from
             
             Garnet's
             Confession
             .
             Both
             these
             may
             be
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             there
             be
             
               no
               new
               Creed
               ,
               nor
               new
               Faith
               since
               those
               days
               amongst
               them
            
             ;
             as
             the
             aforesaid
             Author
             would
             infer
             there
             must
             ,
             upon
             this
             different
             event
             ,
             if
             we
             allow
             not
             both
             to
             be
             innocent
             .
             Denying
             and
             confessing
             are
             indeed
             in
             themselves
             incompatible
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             bin
             true
             which
             the
             above-cited
             Authors
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             
               all
               of
               the
               Conspirators
               in
               the
               Powder-Treason
               did
               acknowledge
               their
               Treasons
               ,
               and
               asked
               God
               and
               the
               King
               pardon
            
             (
             which
             I
             have
             shewed
             to
             be
             otherwise
             *
             )
             and
             impartially
             confessed
             all
             that
             they
             knew
             of
             that
             matter
             ;
             then
             their
             Confession
             might
             be
             well
             opposed
             to
             these
             men's
             Denial
             :
             but
             when
             the
             Confession
             was
             so
             restrained
             and
             qualified
             (
             as
             I
             have
             above
             shewed
             )
             it
             's
             a
             plain
             sign
             ,
             that
             had
             there
             bin
             nothing
             but
             Conscience
             and
             Principles
             in
             their
             way
             (
             as
             these
             pretend
             )
             they
             would
             have
             taken
             another
             course
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Scaevola
               Faux
            
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             Courage
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             without
             doubt
             to
             do
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             
               if
               he
               had
               happened
               to
               be
               within
               the
               House
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               he
               was
               without
               ,
               when
               they
               took
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               failed
               to
               have
               blown
               up
               Himself
               ,
               Them
               ,
               House
               and
               all
               :
            
             and
             he
             that
             also
             
               laid
               all
               the
               blame
               upon
               himself
               ,
            
             and
             would
             
               own
               no
               Complices
            
             ,
             would
             have
             died
             with
             the
             same
             Roman
             resolution
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Rack
             brought
             him
             to
             better
             manners
             *
             .
             This
             Sir
             
               Everard
               Digby
            
             did
             believe
             of
             him
             ,
             
               I
               knew
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               he
               [
               Faux
               ]
               had
               been
               imployed
               in
               great
               matters
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               till
               Torture
               ,
               sure
               he
               carried
               it
               very
               well
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             time
             that
             it
             is
             either
             not
             possible
             ,
             or
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             deny
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             can
             be
             no
             trial
             of
             a
             Man's
             Principles
             .
             
             Thus
             it
             was
             with
             Watson
             and
             Clark
             in
             King
             
             James's
             time
             ,
             who
             knew
             that
             they
             were
             betrayed
             by
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             thereby
             disabled
             to
             
               prevent
               the
               danger
               and
               scandal
               likely
               to
               befal
               their
               Party
               by
               their
               Confession
               ,
            
             had
             they
             been
             willing
             to
             
               swear
               they
               were
               innocent
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               it
               upon
               their
               death
               .
            
             There
             was
             not
             an
             opportunity
             for
             them
             to
             make
             that
             Experiment
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             to
             give
             us
             an
             Evidence
             how
             far
             
               their
               Consciences
               would
               have
               dispensed
               with
               so
               doing
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             was
             no
             fit
             case
             for
             the
             above
             said
             Authour
             to
             oppose
             to
             this
             at
             present
             for
             that
             reason
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             were
             not
             Jesuits
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             Party
             .
             They
             must
             make
             the
             circumstances
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             what
             was
             then
             confessed
             ,
             was
             sincere
             &
             free
             ,
             full
             and
             particular
             ;
             that
             they
             never
             did
             deny
             when
             asked
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             nor
             equivocate
             in
             what
             they
             did
             confess
             ,
             nor
             ever
             unsay
             what
             they
             had
             said
             ;
             
             before
             we
             can
             believe
             they
             did
             confess
             meerly
             because
             
               their
               Consciences
               could
               not
               dispence
               with
               so
               horrid
               a
               thing
            
             (
             as
             that
             Author
             calls
             it
             )
             
               as
               swearing
               they
               were
               innocent
               ,
               and
               taking
               it
               upon
               their
               death
               .
            
             But
             if
             they
             cannot
             prove
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             case
             is
             apparently
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             ;
             then
             for
             all
             this
             discourse
             and
             bustle
             of
             theirs
             ,
             
               in
               comparing
               the
               Powder-Treason
               with
               this
               Plot
               ,
               and
               the
               Passages
               and
               Comportments
               of
               the
               Criminals
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               with
               these
               of
               our
               modern
               pretended
            
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             Conspirators
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             where
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             have
             good
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             both
             Those
             then
             ,
             and
             These
             now
             did
             act
             by
             like
             Principles
             and
             Measures
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             did
             confess
             or
             deny
             with
             the
             like
             sincerity
             that
             our
             Author
             gave
             a
             Book
             that
             he
             writ
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Papists
             and
             Popish
             Traitors
             ,
             the
             Title
             of
             
               the
               new
               Plot
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               to
               transform
               Traitors
               into
               Martyrs
            
             ;
             and
             call'd
             that
             a
             
               New
               Plot
            
             ,
             which
             we
             in
             England
             know
             to
             be
             as
             ancient
             as
             the
             days
             of
             
               Thomas
               a
               Becket
            
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CONTENTS
           of
           the
           Vindication
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             THe
             Conspiracy
             of
             the
             Powder
             Treason
             was
             not
             the
             Contrivance
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             State.
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             Letter
             wrote
             to
             the
             Lord
             Monteagle
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             written
             by
             a
             Decoy
             ,
             and
             that
             Tresham
             was
             no
             such
             .
             A
             Character
             of
             the
             Apologists
             that
             wrote
             upon
             this
             subject
             .
             The
             Correspondence
             that
             is
             maintained
             betwixt
             the
             Jesuits
             .
             Their
             Calumnies
             .
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Breves
             of
             Clement
             the
             8th
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             Balmerinoch's
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             That
             more
             were
             concerned
             in
             the
             Powder-Treason
             than
             were
             publickly
             known
             .
             The
             Design
             it self
             considered
             .
             The
             Character
             of
             the
             persons
             chiefly
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Provisions
             made
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Prayers
             which
             were
             then
             used
             .
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Evidence
             then
             given
             .
             The
             Confession
             of
             the
             Traitors
             imperfect
             .
             That
             what
             they
             confessed
             was
             not
             from
             Conscience
             .
             Their
             Obstinacy
             ,
             especially
             in
             concealing
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Those
             that
             fled
             and
             suffered
             for
             the
             Powder
             Treason
             were
             really
             guilty
             .
             What
             Jesuits
             were
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Tryal
             of
             Garnet
             .
             That
             something
             related
             in
             Confession
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             discovered
             .
             Garnet
             had
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Plot
             out
             of
             Confession
             .
             That
             He
             and
             the
             other
             Jesuits
             did
             satisfie
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Scrupulous
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Powder-Treason
             was
             undertaken
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             .
             That
             King
             James
             gave
             them
             no
             assurance
             of
             Favour
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             never
             gave
             any
             real
             and
             good
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             abhorrency
             of
             that
             Treason
             .
             The
             Commendations
             which
             they
             give
             of
             the
             Traitors
             .
             The
             Saintship
             which
             they
             give
             to
             Garnet
             and
             Hall.
             The
             favour
             which
             those
             that
             fled
             for
             it
             found
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             The
             Powder-Treason
             and
             the
             present
             Popish
             Plot
             compared
             .
             That
             they
             agree
             in
             more
             things
             than
             they
             differ
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             differ
             in
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             material
             as
             what
             they
             do
             agree
             in
             .
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66435-e450
           
             
               Catholick-Apology
               with
               reply
            
             .
             p
             404.
             
          
           
             p.
             412.
             
          
           
             Mori
             ●ist
             ,
             prov
             .
             p.
             310.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             p.
             403
             ,
             404.
             p.
             538.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             p.
             411.
             
             Baker's
             Chr.
             An.
             1605.
             
          
           
             Wilson
             great
             Brit.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             p.
             412.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             p.
             414.
             
          
           
             P.
             236
             
          
           
             P.
             413.
             
          
           
             P.
             410.
             
          
           
             P.
             413.
             
          
           
             P.
             413.
             
          
           
             V.
             Discourse
             of
             the
             original
             of
             the
             Powder-Plot
             .
             p.
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             pro.
             Garneto
             .
             p.
             266.
             
          
           
             *
             Tortus
             p.
             83.
             edit
             Colon.
             
          
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             for
             5.
             
             Nov.
             
          
           
             P.
             408.
             
          
           
             P.
             405.
             
             Proceedings
             P.
             118.
             
          
           
             P.
             405.
             
          
           
             P.
             406.
             
          
           
             P.
             407.
             
          
           
             P.
             409.
             
          
           
             P.
             410.
             
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             Gunpowder-Treason
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             P.
             410.
             
          
           
             P.
             411.
             
          
           
             Advocate
             for
             Liberty
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             Advocate
             of
             liberty
             .
             p.
             225.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             p.
             416.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Advocate
             for
             Liberty
             .
             p.
             225.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             p.
             415
             ,
             416.
             
          
           
             Advocate
             for
             Liberty
             .
             p
             225.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             176.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             47
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             p.
             411.
             
          
           
             
               Regulae
               societatis
               Iesu
               authoritate
               Congregat
               .
               Generalis
               auctor
               .
               cap.
               
            
          
           
             
               Formula
               scribendi
               .
               Reg.
            
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Reg.
             5.
             
             Reg.
             7
             ,
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             Reg.
             9.
             
          
           
             Reg.
             18.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             pro.
             Garneto
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             Pro.
             Garneto
             c.
             12.
             p.
             332.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             pro.
             Garneto
             p.
             13.212
             .
             P.
             227.
             
          
           
             P.
             1.
             
             &
             22●
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Carrier
             .
             p.
             235.
             
          
           
             Premonition
             in
             his
             Works
             p.
             294.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               Tortur
               .
               Tort.
            
             p.
             101
             ,
             102.
             
          
           
             Advocate
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             p.
             218
             ,
             219
             ,
             226.
             
          
           
             p.
             225.
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             
               Apol.
               pro
            
             Garnet
             .
             p.
             4.
             
             K.
             James
             p.
             229.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Stillingfleets
             Serm.
             Nov.
             5.
             1673.
             
          
           
             Premonition
             to
             all
             Monarchs
             in
             his
             works
             .
             p.
             291.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             160
             ,
             161.
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol
             p.
             364.
             
          
           
             Watson's
             Quodlibets
             .
             p.
             107
             ,
             241
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             186
             ,
             187.
             
          
           
             
               Weston
               ,
               de
               triplici
               hom
            
             .
             Offic.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             Apology
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             in
             K.
             James
             his
             Works
             .
             p.
             257.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             195
             ,
             196.
             
          
           
             
             Tortus's
             lies
             confuted
             in
             K.
             
             James's
             Works
             .
             p.
             341.
             
          
           
             Bp.
             
               Andrews
               Tort.
               Torti
            
             p.
             190.
             
               &c.
               Spotswood's
            
             Hist.
             Scotl.
             p.
             508.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Moulin
             advances
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             En.
             towards
             Popery
             .
          
           
             
             Spotswood's
             Hist.
             p.
             510.
             
          
           
             
               Respons
               .
               ad
               Tort.
            
             p.
             194.
             
          
           
             Id.
             195.
             
          
           
             Id.
             196.
             
          
           
             Watsons
             Quodlibets
             .
             p.
             218.
             
             Printed
             1602.
             
          
           
             
               Resp.
               ad
               Tortum
            
             .
             p.
             197.
             
             Proceedings
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             Catholick-Apology
             p.
             401.
             
          
           
             P.
             528.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             p.
             401.
             
          
           
             Winter's
             Confes.
             in
             Proceedings
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Eudaemon
             .
             Apol.
             pro.
             Garneto
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mori
             Hist.
             miss
             p.
             311
             ▪
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p
             92.
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             402.
             
             Paper
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             170.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             123
             ,
             124.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             Digby's
             Paper
             .
             1.
             
             Paper
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Paper
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Pap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             P.
             123.
             
          
           
             
               Speech
               in
               Parliament
               .
               Proceedings
            
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Osborn
             King
             James
             S.
             14.
             from
             D'ossat's
             Letter
             .
          
           
             v.
             proceed
             .
             p.
             167
             &
             Abb.
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             173.
             b
             
          
           
             ibid.
             S.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Seven
               sparks
               of
               the
               enkindled
               Soul
               ,
               &c.
            
             p.
             25.26
             ,
          
           
             P.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             P.
             31.
             
          
           
             P.
             32.
             
          
           
             P.
             33.
             
          
           
             Robinson's
             Anatomy
             of
             the
             English
             Nunnery
             at
             Lisbon
             .
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             170.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             216
             ,
             217.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             189.
             
          
           
             
               Abbot
               to
               Antilogia
               ,
               p.
            
             144
             b.
             145
             b.
             
          
           
             
               Apolog.
               pro
               Garneto
               .
               p.
            
             201.
             
          
           
             
               Cath.
               Apol.
               p.
            
             436.
             
          
           
             
               Apolog.
               pro
               Garneto
               ,
               p.
            
             265
             ,
             &
             320.
             
          
           
             Ibi●
             pp
             320.
             
          
           
             Premonition
             to
             Monarchs
             in
             K.
             
             James's
             Works
             .
             p.
             291.
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             528.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Abbati
             Antilogia
             p.
             113.
             a
             p.
             162.
             b
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             528.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             41.
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             56.
             104.
             
             &
             241.
             
          
           
             Tort.
             Torti
             .
             p.
             286.
             
          
           
             Paper
             1.
             
          
           
             Paper
             9.
             
          
           
             Abboti
             .
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             154.
             b.
             
          
           
             Cambden
             .
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             Abbot
             .
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             164.
             b.
             
          
           
             
             Winter's
             Confession
             ,
             in
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Paper
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Casauboni
               Epist.
               ad
               Ducaeum
            
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             Pap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Paper
             9.
             
          
           
             Proceeds
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             Tort.
             Torti
             .
             p.
             286.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Paper
             1.
             
          
           
             Paper
             9.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             his
             papers
             .
          
           
             Mss.
             H.
             
          
           
             Thuanus
          
           
             Abboti
             Antil
             .
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             pro
             Garneto
             .
          
           
             Paper
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             &
             pap
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             Morus
             in
             Hist.
             saith
             Gerard
             p.
             314.
             was
             very
             familiar
             with
             Digby
             .
          
           
             Paper
             5.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             Paper
             
          
           
             Paper
             3.
             
          
           
             Paper
             7.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             220.1
             .
          
           
             Abboti
             Antil
             .
             p.
             137.
             a
             146.
             b.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             Abboti
             .
             Antil
             .
             p.
             136.
             b.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             Abboti
             .
             Antil
             .
             p.
             146.
             a.
             
          
           
             Casaub.
             Epist.
             ad
             Ducaeum
             ,
             p.
             117
             ,
             118.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             225
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             P.
             201.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Tortura
               Torti
               .
               p.
            
             285.
             
          
           
             
               Abboti
               Antil
               .
               p.
            
             137.
             
          
           
             
               Tortura
               Torti
               .
               p.
            
             285.
             
          
           
             
               Abboti
               Anti
            
             p.
             141.
             a
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             173
             ,
             200.
             
             
               These
               are
               quoted
               often
               in
            
             Abboti
             Antilog
             .
             and
             Tortura
             Torti
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             189
             ,
             &
             199.
             
          
           
             
               Casa●uboni
               Epist
               ad
               Ducaeum
            
             p.
             116.
             
             Abboti
             Antil
             .
             p.
             136.
             b.
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             401.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             Chur.
             vindicated
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             406.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             194.
             
          
           
             Mori
             Hist.
             p.
             315.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             146.
             b.
             
          
           
             
               Mori
               Hist.
            
             p.
             314.
             
          
           
             
               Digby's
               Paper
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Mori
             Hist.
             p.
             313.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             314.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               Preface
               to
               his
               papers
               .
               &
            
             Paper
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Pap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             125
             &
             126.
             
          
           
             K.
             
             James's
             Premonition
             ,
             in
             his
             Works
             .
             p.
             291.
             
          
           
             Casaub.
             Epist.
             ad
             Ducaeum
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             Abboti
             Anlog
             .
             p.
             159.
             b
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             152.
             
             Ibid.
             155.
             
             Ibid.
             p.
             154.
             b.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             154.
             a.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             154.
             b
             
          
           
             Rom.
             Ch.
             vindicated
             p.
             64.65
             .
          
           
             
               Watson's
               Quodlibets
            
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             156.
             &
             p.
             249.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             165.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             .
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             Paper
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Eudaem
               .
               Apol
            
             p.
             240.
             
          
           
             
               Cath.
               Apol.
            
             p.
             408.
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             400.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             Abboti
             Antil
             .
             p.
             149.
             a
             and
             165.
             b
             Eudaem
             .
             Apol.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             138.
             b.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             138.
             b
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             
               Mori
               .
               Hest.
               p.
            
             325
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             160.
             b
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             P.
             137.
             b
             &
             138.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             139.
             b
             
          
           
             
               Antilog
               .
               p.
            
             149.
             a
             &
             163.
             b
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             402.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             1605
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Mori
               Hist.
            
             p.
             312.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             110.
             a.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             P.
             140.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             127.
             
          
           
             Proceeds
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             
               Widdrington
               Append.
            
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             
               Tort.
               Torti
            
             .
             p.
             291.
             
          
           
             
               Antil
               .
               p.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Alegambe
             Biblioth
             .
             Index
             Martyr
             .
             An.
             1606.
             
          
           
             Mori
             Hist.
             p.
             p.
             312
             ,
             &
             334.
             
          
           
             Eudaem
             .
             Apol
             .
             p.
             337.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             336.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             Casaub.
             Epist.
             ad
             Ducaeum
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             Widdringtoni
             Appen
             .
             p.
             149.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             186.
             
          
           
             Tort.
             Torti
             .
             p.
             295.
             
          
           
             
               Soto
               de
               rat
               .
               deteg
               .
               Secret.
               mem
               .
            
             3.
             
             Q.
             4.
             
             Cons.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Tort.
               Torti
               .
               p.
            
             291
             ,
             292.
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             Paper
             418.
             
          
           
             p.
             426.
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             418.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             216.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             143
             b.
             
          
           
             
               Tortura
               Torti
               .
               p.
            
             285.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             296.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             140.
             b.
             
          
           
             
               Widdrington
               App.
            
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             Procee
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             422.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             188.
             
          
           
             Tort.
             Torti
             ,
             p.
             282.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             137.
             b.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             170.
             
          
           
             
               Eudaem
               .
               Apol
            
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             Mori
             Hist.
             p.
             325.
             
          
           
             
               Casaub.
               Epist
               ad
               Ducaeum
            
             .
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             
               Tort.
               Torti
            
             .
             p.
             282.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             Paper
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             
               Eudaem
               .
               Apol
            
             p.
             255.
             
          
           
             Paper
             9.
             
          
           
             Paper
             1.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Tort.
               Torti
            
             .
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Mori
             Hist.
             p.
             336.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Mori
               Hist.
            
             p.
             314.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Ibid
             p.
             315.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             221.
             
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             4.
             b
             &
             162.
             
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             423.
             
             
               Mori
               .
               Hist.
               p.
            
             282.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             159.
             b
             
          
           
             Paper
             5.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             123.
             a.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             P.
             123.
             
          
           
             Eudaem
             .
             Apol.
             p.
             273.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             154.
             b
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             172.
             
          
           
             
               Antilog
               .
               p.
            
             150.
             b
             
          
           
             
               Eudaem
               .
               Apol
            
             p.
             270.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             150.
             b
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             151.
             b.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             160.
             a
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             160.
             b
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             167
             &
             169.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             160.
             a
             
          
           
             Pap.
             5.
             
             Compared
             with
             pap
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             .
             p.
             216
             ,
             218.
             
          
           
             Casaub.
             ad
             Ducaeum
             .
             Proceedings
             p.
             173.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             196
             ,
             &
             174.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             225.
             
          
           
             P.
             420.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             127.
             
             Eudaem
             .
             Apol
             .
             p.
             233.
             
             Ibid.
             p.
             290.
             
          
           
             
               Cath.
               Apol.
            
             p.
             416.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             137.
             b
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Crook's
               Reports
               .
               An.
            
             2d
             Jac.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             
               Casaub.
               ad
               Ducaeum
            
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             K.
             
             James's
             Works
             .
             p.
             491.
             
          
           
             
               Tortura
               Torti
            
             .
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Suar.
             Def.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             10
             de
             Persec
             .
             Angl.
             
          
           
             
               Tortur
               .
               Torti
               .
               p.
            
             83.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Paper
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Paper
             8.
             
          
           
             Paper
             1.
             
          
           
             K.
             James's
             Speech
             .
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             427.
             
          
           
             K.
             James's
             Works
             p.
             463.
             
          
           
             Eudaem
             .
             Apol.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             275.
             
          
           
             K.
             
             James's
             Works
             p.
             333.
             
          
           
             
               Widdringtoni
               Appendix
            
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             
               Alegambe
               Biblioth
            
             .
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             421.
             
          
           
             
               Mori
               Hist.
            
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             199.
             a.
             
          
           
             
               Widdrington
               Appendix
            
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             Cath.
             Apol.
             p.
             422.
             
          
           
             Mori
             Hist.
             p.
             319.
             
          
           
             
               Eudaem
               .
               Apol
               .
               init
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mori
               Hist.
            
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Hall
             
               Serm.
               before
               K.
            
             J.
             Sept.
             19.
             1624.
             
          
           
             
               Mori
               Hist.
            
             p.
             339.
             
          
           
             Widdring
             .
             App.
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             Fowlis
             l.
             10.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Antil
             .
             p.
             3.
             a
             
          
           
             Widdringt
             .
             App.
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             K.
             
             James's
             Appol
             .
             in
             Works
             p.
             274.
             
          
           
             Widdringt
             .
             Apol.
             p.
             151.
             
          
           
             
               Cath.
               Apol.
               p.
            
             ●●●
             .
          
           
             
               MS.
               Cui
               Tit.
               Summar
               .
               de
               rebus
               relig
               .
               in
               Anglia
               .
               An.
            
             1632.
             
          
           
             Crashaw's
             Mittimus
             ,
             in
             Advertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Catho
             .
             Apo.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             King
             James
             Premonition
             ,
             in
             his
             Works
             .
             p.
             333.
             
          
           
             
               Compendium
               of
               the
               late
               Tryals
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               New
               Plot
               of
               the
               Papists
            
             .
          
           
             New
             Plot.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               New
               Plot.
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Tryals
             of
             Green
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             24.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             p.
             41.
             
             &
             48
             ,
             Compared
             .
          
           
             Compendium
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Tryals
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             New
             Plot
             p.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Tryal's
             of
             Green
             ,
             &c
             :
             p.
             26
             ,
             &
             70.
             
          
           
             Prance's
             Narative
             .
             p.
             23.
             &c.
             
          
           
             New
             Plot.
             
          
           
             Prances's
             Narrative
             .
             p.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Bedlows
             Examination
             in
             his
             last
             sickness
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             New
             Plot.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             V.
             Abboti
             Antilog
             .
             p.
             34.
             a
             
          
           
             Compendium
             .
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Smith's
             account
             of
             the
             14
             Malefactors
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             New
             Plot.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Compendium
             .
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             of
             
               Whitebread
               ,
               &c.
            
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Trial
               of
            
             Ireland
             p.
             53
             
          
           
             p.
             40
             
          
           
             P.
             47.
             
          
           
             P.
             54.
             
          
           
             New-Plot
             .
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Compendium
             .
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             
               Tryal
               of
            
             Green
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             21
             ,
             43.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             New
             Plot.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             New
             Plot
             p.
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Compendium
             .
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Compend
             .
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             V.
             Pag.
             35
             ,
             40
             ,
             &
             46.
             
          
           
             Compend
             .
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             pag.
             35.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Compend
             .
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             Advocate
             of
             Conscience
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             &
             A
             Plea
             for
             Engl.
             Priests
             printed
             1621.
             p.
             55
             ,
             &
             58.
             
          
           
             New-Plot
             .
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Tryals
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Coleman's
             2
             d
             Letter
             in
             his
             Tryal
             .
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             25
             ,
             46
             ,
             48
             ,
             56
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Stayley's
             Tryal
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Fitz
               Geralds
               Nar.
            
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               p.
               31.
               
               
               Ireland's
               Trial
               ,
               pag.
               10-28
               .
            
             
               
               Dugdale's
               further
               Informat
               .
               p.
               16
            
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             p.
             31.
             
             
             Ireland's
             Trial
             ,
             pag.
             10-28
             .
             
             Dugdale's
             further
             Informat
             .
             p.
             16
             
          
           
             (a)
             Colemans
             Trial.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Fitz-Geralds
             Nar.
             p.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Trials
             of
             Whitebread
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Address
               ,
               Novemb
            
             .
             29.
             
             
               Fitz
               Geralds
            
             Narrative
             .
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             16
             ,
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             Smith's
             Narrative
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Eudaemon
             Apol.
             p.
             278.
             
          
           
             *
             Fitz.
             Gerald's
             informat
             .
             p.
             11.
             
             Smith's
             Narrat
             .
             p.
             30.
             
             Compend
             .
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Bedlow's
             last
             Examinat
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Dugdale's
             Informat
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Dangerfield's
             Nar.
             
          
           
             Dugdale's
             Informat
             .
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reflections
             on
             the
             E.
             of
             Danby
             .
          
           
             *
             Hist.
             p.
             26.
             
             Vindicat.
             p.
             13.
             
             &
             36.
             
             Eudaem
             .
             parallel
             Torti
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             261.
             
             Compendium
             .
             p.
             16.
             
             &
             67.
             
          
           
             Malice
             defeated
             .
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             63
             ,
             &
             65
             
          
           
             V.
             The
             printed
             Narat
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Reading's
             Trial.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             34
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             63
             ,
             &
             84.
             
          
           
             New
             Plot
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             37
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             New
             Plot.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Proceed
             .
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             
               As
               I
               before
               observed
               p.
            
             84.
             
          
           
             Paper
             9.
             
          
           
             Compend
             .
             P.
             73.